This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are the product of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, business establishments, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

eBooks, or parts of ebooks, are not transferable. They cannot be sold, shared, or given away without permission.

ISBN-13 (paperback):

First Edition - January 2020 – 01

Charlie always swore she'd go out with a bang!

But it isn't her time, at least not in Kal's eyes. Questioning her survival, Charlie learns that the godly ruler brought her back from death. Charlie refuses to believe it, until she witnesses it for herself.

Although Charlie isn't ready to face the truth behind Kal's actions, they continue their dangerous and secretive affair. Their relationship grows deeper, triggering more than just new feelings. All signs are pointing toward change, but Charlie focuses on what happened to Starr, her only surviving crewmember. To her horror, Starr has been taken by the other surviving group of Earthlings, who are on Serrato, and will be auctioned off into slavery. Charlie hastens to put together a team in hopes of rescuing Starr from a prison on one of Serrato's moons.

But can Charlie make it in time before Starr is sold and lost forever? And will she be prepared for what changes will come to Kal, herself, and even the future of Kander?

Come to My Door is a 69,000-word third-person sci-fi F/F romance Omegaverse novel. It is the second book in The Alpha God series. It contains g!p material* as well as intimate scenes not suitable for any reader under the age of eighteen. This book does have a cliffhanger and plot twists that carry through the series. No rape. No cheating. No shifters. No fempreg. But plenty of plot.

*G!p is an abbreviation for "girl penis." Check the author's blog to learn more about the F/F version of Omegaverse and related terms like g!p and fempreg.

To all my readers, thank you for your continued support. Thank you to my editors for their endless knowledge and skill to help polish my writing. Also, my beta readers are brilliant!

Everything stank of burning flesh, blood, and soot from the explosions, but her mom told her that everyone would be safe here. Deep underground, they were all buried away from the bloody war above their heads that had raged for months. Still, people in the overcrowded military base were huddled in groups as they waited for salvation of any kind. Despite their doubts, prayers to God were whispered all the same. As dead bodies continued stacking up, humans began to believe that their God wouldn't be there. Now the safest course was evacuation—evacuation of Earth.

"Charlene, come here."

Dropping her small hand from the aluminum airframe, Charlene crossed the distance and weaved between the people, who wore haggard clothing like her.

"Sorry, Mama." She was fascinated by the helicopter in the center of the huge room, wanting to climb into it, although it was forbidden.

Amelia picked up her daughter and settled her on her lap. "It shouldn't be much longer." She brushed several golden strands from Charlene's face, dislodging dirt and dust.

"How much longer 'til Papa gets here?" Charlene gazed up into her mother's honey-brown eyes, hoping she knew the answer. They'd all been together at a different military base since the war started, but this morning he'd stayed behind so that she and her mom could get a head start at first light. They had made it to the new base's entrance about three hours later, almost dying in a forest fire along the way.

"He'll be along soon." Amelia smiled, but it was weak like her voice. "Any minute."

Charlene nodded and lowered her gaze to the concrete floor, staring at her sneakers that were charred from walking through ashes. "Then we'll go, right?"

"Right," Amelia whispered. "It'll be our turn."

"But what if Papa doesn't get here in time?"

Amelia kissed her daughter's temple then started running her hand in circular motions across Charlene's back. "Time is a funny thing, Char." She rested her forehead against her daughter's head and whispered, "Time is a man-made invention." She shifted her arms and freed the watch on her wrist, setting it in Charlene's lap. "We don't know what it is. I'm not sure anybody can know what it is."

Charlene played with the watch and considered her mother's words, her young mind trying to grasp the deeper meaning. "Wouldn't God know?"

"Maybe," Amelia murmured. "But I think the universe is bigger than just our God."

"You think that's why they came here?" Charlene leaned to the side, then looked with concern at her mother. "Because they knew our God wouldn't save us?"

Amelia frowned and her eyes glistened with unspoken things. Again, she swept loose hair away from her daughter's smudged cheeks. "Oh, honey. Our God is in here." She placed her hand against Charlene's chest, inside the open jacket, where a sterling silver cross was hidden under her shirt. "Not up there in the sky or out in the universe, but in here with each of us."

Charlene remained quiet and stared at the watch, studying the second hand that ticked across the face.

"God is who gives us the strength inside when we feel weak," Amelia said. "Or gives us the courage when we're scared."

"Like now?" Charlene raised her head. "Like when the Sworne came?"

"Yes." Amelia cupped her daughter's face as a tear fell to Amelia's cheek. She pressed her fingertips against Charlene's chest and asked, "You feel that? It's like a little hammer that's always hitting, over and over. That's God…." She hesitated and licked her cracked lips. "That's God reminding you that you have the strength to take on anything."

Charlene nodded and understood what her mother meant about their God. She then held out the watch that had been her mother's for as long as she could recall.

Amelia covered the underside of Charlene's hand and closed it over the watch. "I want you to keep it, Char."

"But isn't it Grandma's watch that she gave you?" Charlene's awed look earned a soft laugh from her mother.

"Yes, but I think you're old enough now to hold onto it." Amelia placed her other hand over their joined ones. "It doesn't need a battery. All you have to do is wind it."

"Like this?" Charlene demonstrated how to do it after watching her mother twist the knob each morning.

"Exactly." Amelia took the cherished watch and tucked it away in the front pocket of Charlene's jeans. She opened her mouth but halted when a loud beep sounded and red strobe lights started flashing at the other end of the room. She helped Charlene off her lap and stood, still holding her hand.

Two heavy doors parted, and two lines of soldiers marched into the gigantic room filled with civilians. Once the obnoxious siren went quiet, someone with an authoritative voice began broadcasting his speech throughout the entire concrete room, the walls allowing the words to echo.

"What's he saying, Mama?" Charlene strained to hear, but all the people around them were muffling the man's speech.

"Ssssh," Amelia hushed. "I'm listening, honey."

Charlene frowned, then attempted moving toward the man's voice, but her mother pulled her back. She grumbled, folded her arms, and peered up at her mom in hopes of finding out what was happening. For a single instant, after the man finished his speech, silence fell over the entire room before a furious uproar erupted from everyone around them.

"Mama, what's going on?" Charlene asked, squeezing her mother's hand.

Amelia glanced at Charlene but glared at the people close to them. She scooped up her daughter before she was trampled by the adults around them. "Hold onto me, Char."

Fingers twisting in her mother's leather jacket, Charlene scanned the crowd that was turning into a scared herd, baaing at the soldiers. Each person spoke faster than the next, making it impossible to figure out what was happening now. But then her vision zeroed in on the clump of soldiers pushing through the glob. Occasionally a soldier would depart, escorting a person to the guarded bay doors.

"They're coming to us, Mama. What's happening?"

Amelia adjusted her child in her arms and replied, "I know, honey." She cleared her throat and tightened her grip around Charlene, ignoring the question.

Charlene kept an arm around her mother's shoulders, but all her attention was on the soldiers coming closer to them. Once the eight soldiers were upon them, she dug her nails into the shoulder of her mother's leather jacket and hoped she could stay in the safety of her mom's arms.

"Name," the soldier ordered.

"Doctor Amelia Larson." Hefting her daughter, Amelia then added, "And Charlene Larson."

The soldier peered down at the tablet in his hand, then started to shake his head and looked up. "We only have—"

"I know." Amelia nodded once, seeming to make a final decision. "I was already told."

"I'm sorry, Doctor Larson. If we had—"

"It doesn't matter now." Amelia turned her head to her child and smiled at her. "Listen, honey. One of these gentlemen is going to take you up."

"To the Liberator?"

Amelia swallowed, but her voice came out hoarse. "Yes." She knelt down and allowed Charlene to slide from her hold.

"But what about you? And Papa isn't here yet."

Amelia was eye level with Charlene as she held her hands and smiled with weak confidence. "I know, honey. That's why I'm going to stay down here and wait for him. Then we'll both come up and join you on the ship."

"I'm not going without you and Papa." Charlene tore her hands free and folded her arms for good measure, expecting her mother to give into her stubborn streak.

"There's no time to argue," Amelia said, voice getting quieter. She looked over her shoulder when the soldier ordered one of the others to take Charlene up to the ship. "Will you please go… for me?"

Charlene watched all but one of the soldiers march off before she saw her mother's pleading features. Her shoulders drooped, and she whispered, "But I don't want to go alone, without you."

"I know, but we'll be right behind you." Amelia clung to her daughter's hands, and her eyes had grown red. She pulled Charlene into her arms and hugged her tighter than Charlene could ever recall. "I love you, Charlene," she whispered and nuzzled her daughter's neck. "So very much."

"I love you too, Mama." Charlene withdrew after a minute, and her face hurt from thick furrows across her brow. She opened her mouth to ask something else, but the tall soldier loomed over her and drew her attention.

Amelia popped up, shrugged off her leather jacket, and hung it around Charlene's shoulders. "It'll be cold up there. Keep it on until I get up there, okay?"

Charlene nodded, pushing her arms through the sleeves that were much too long. Jamming her hands into the pockets, she felt her mother's forgotten cell phone that was in the inside pocket. A firm hand locked onto her shoulder, but she already knew it wasn't her mom. On the soldier's chest, his last name read Jackson in bold letters.

"Time to go," Jackson ordered, his hand pulling Charlene away.

Charlene almost stumbled but took one step away from her mother, who tried to smile. Even after taking a second step, she felt nothing but darkness clawing its way up in her chest, not wanting to leave her mom. Jackson's firm hand guided her away, and her mom dissolved among the masses. "Mama!" Charlene broke from the soldier's grip and pushed between two people, one tumbling and cursing at her.

Jackson lunged and hooked Charlene around the waist, picking her up with ease.

Charlene screamed and kicked, arms flaying all over and hitting Jackson, who grunted a few times. But her efforts were useless as she was carried through the sea of people to the guarded bay door where civilians were yelling at the armed guards.

"Mommy!" Charlene stretched out her arm, fingers so far from the last loved one in her life. The distance grew until Jackson carried her into an elevator that took her away from the hangar. She hung her head in defeat and struggled with the painful knot in her throat, but the tears broke free. Without warning, Jackson hefted her off his shoulder and lowered her back to her feet.

"Please, sir. I don't want to go without my mama," Charlene pleaded, desperate to go back.

Jackson lowered his dark features and said, "The elevator only goes up." He looked at the sealed doors, hearing the elevator halting at their destination. "This way." Again, he hooked her shoulder and steered her straight down the hallway that led to sealed bi-doors. He placed his hands on a glowing pad against the wall; it chirped after a moment.

Inside the room, there were ten or more soldiers racing around between desks, control panels, and screens. Voices were speaking from every direction and in different languages that Charlene wasn't familiar with, other than reminding her of Japanese or Chinese. One of the soldiers approached them; he was older like Charlene's grandfather.

"Who is this?" he asked.

"Charlene Larson, sir." Jackson stood rigid, except for his hand gripping Charlene.

"Put her on the QMT platform. She'll be beamed up."

"Yes, sir." Jackson guided Charlene through the room to the left and into the next one that was much larger. In front of them was a gigantic machine that reminded Charlene of the metal detectors in airports, but it was so much larger that she couldn't take in all of it. There were more soldiers and a few people in white coats who were rushing around the machine. She was escorted to another soldier, who stood behind a pedestal that had a computer on it.

After a few taps, the soldier behind the computer peered down at Charlene, studied her, and nodded once. "Take her up on the platform."

Charlene growled low when Jackson pushed her toward the metal detector machine, but she went up the single step and stood in the center with him.

"Listen, kid. All you have to do is stand in the circle here." Jackson indicated the circle that was around Charlene. "You'll see a white light, like a camera flash, then it'll be done."

"What'll be done?" Charlene asked, frowning when he backed up.

"You'll be on the Liberator." He continued reversing, then turned and left Charlene on the platform.

Charlene narrowed her eyes at the fleeing soldier and muttered, "Yeah right." She disbelieved that it was possible and folded her arms, wishing her parents were here. When she saw her mother later, she would give her crap for making her go first onto the ship—not that she believed Jackson. The Liberator was in outer space, in Earth's orbit, and she'd seen it at night when the sky was clear enough. She might be a kid, but she wasn't an idiot; she understood how reaching outer space worked, even if the Sworne had more advanced technology.

"This is stupid," she muttered to herself. Charlene looked over at the soldier behind the computer and noticed he was swiping and tapping at things. "Hey, this thing isn't working." She sighed and took one step, but a bright whiteness flashed all around her, flickered twice, and then vanished. She was still on the same platform, except the room was different and so were the people.

"Hello," a middle-aged woman greeted. She stood at the bottom of the step and had warm features, blue eyes, and shoulder-length brown hair. "Are you Charlene?" She held out her hand in offer.

Nodding twice, Charlene crossed the distance, hopped off the platform, and took the callused hand, but the oversized leather sleeve slid down, covering their linked hands. She noted the woman's military uniform and read the surname Hoyt over her right chest.

"I'm Staff Sergeant Melissa Hoyt."

Charlene pointed at the insignia on Melissa's combat uniform. "You're in the Air Force."

"Yes." Melissa looked over her shoulder when the platform started humming low, pulsing a strange energy. "And we need to move." She directed Charlene away from the device.

Charlene half turned, stealing a glance at the activated platform, but her view was cut off by two bi-doors that sealed shut. Looking ahead, she frowned and said, "My mama and papa are supposed to be right behind me."

Melissa remained quiet, annoying Charlene. They made it part of the way down the corridor when Charlene came to an abrupt stop.

Charlene released the larger hand and wandered over to the panoramic window to her right. Her eyes filled with sea blue, cloudy white, and rustic brown from the majestic view beyond the window. Earth was breathtaking and huge, making Charlene feel miniscule. Looking beyond Earth into the blackness, she was a grain of sand floating in the endless ocean of outer space.

Seeing her home planet, Charlene realized where she was now and spun around to face the interior. For the first time, she took in the details of the black walls with white veins that ran the length of the ceiling. The floor was a black metal with grating and had soft blue light to illuminate their path. She inhaled until her chest was full, picking up a bitter, oily scent that filled every void of space. She peered up at Melissa and whispered, "I'm on the Liberator." Awe was heavy in her voice, still not quite believing it until she gazed at Earth again. Somehow the platform had transported her from the ground up to outer space, saving her from the apocalypse happening on Earth.

Charlene and her parents had heard over the airwaves that the Liberator was the Sworne's spaceship the Americans had taken control of a few months ago. It was a massive ship close to the size of the moon and could hold over two thousand souls. People were being evacuated to it, but nobody heard why, other than it was safer than staying on the ground.

"Come on. This way, Charlene."

Being steered again, she was drawn away from the window and directed down the glowing hallway. Somehow it all seemed like a maze—turns, lifts, and more hallways until they reached a guarded door. The guard retrieved a small tablet from his cargo pants and asked, "Name?"

"Charlene Larson," Melissa replied, still gripping the small shoulder.

After a few taps, the guard nodded and peered up from the tablet. "She's been assigned to the engine intercooler system." He touched the screen once, which caused the sealed door to rise up.

"Roger that." Melissa guided Charlene into the next room, which was massive and had a low, constant hum.

Charlene stared at a tall glowing tower with glass in the center that went through the floor and up through the ceiling, never seeming to end. It glowed a soft green with darker green streaks flowing through it, giving Charlene the impression of water. She wanted to go over to the railing that was in front of it, but Melissa was already marching her onward.

Again, the journey through the alien ship was dizzying. Finally, they went through a pocket door and were hit by the pungent, bitter smell on the other side. Charlene gagged and coughed several times, hoping it would go away.

"You'll get used to it," Melissa promised and paused them in front of a station that had multiple screens.

Another soldier approached after coming from a nearby room. She carried a tablet that she set down on the station. "Charlene Larson?"

"Correct," Melissa replied.

The soldier nodded, then stared at Melissa in silence. After Melissa shook her head, the soldier said, "That'll be all, Staff Sergeant Hoyt."

Charlene frowned when Melissa left her side, having become somewhat comfortable with the woman. But her attention jerked back to the new soldier, who lifted the tablet closer to her face. She looked at the soldier's last name on her badge: Novak.

"Ramos, report to Station Nine," Novak said into her com.

"On my way," a young voice replied to her over the intercom.

Novak lowered the tablet and stepped around the station, eyeing Charlene. "Welcome to the Engine Department, Larson." She looked left when the side door slid open and revealed another kid, a few years older than Charlene.

Coming over, the girl stood in silence and seemed to wait for orders even though she was not military. She wore jeans, a T-shirt, and sneakers, signifying her civilian status despite being commanded by Novak.

"I want you to show Larson around ER. Show her where she eats, sleeps, and relieves herself." Novak folded her arms, her dark stare boring into Charlene. "Do your job right, Larson, and we won't have any problems for the next two years."

Parting her lips, Charlene was close to asking a million things, but the other girl grabbed her arm and drew her way.

"We'll start at Station One," Ramos said, leaving the room. Once alone, she smiled and held out her hand. "Sorry about Sergeant Dickweed back there. She's totally cool when she's off duty."

Charlene remained silent, learning what she could about her apparent new life. She was taken back to the gigantic room with the tower in it. Again, she was mesmerized by the tower and wanted to learn all she could about it.

"So this is the Engine Room." Ramos pointed at the tower and said, "That's the fuel source for the ship." She folded her arms and shifted her weight to one foot, seeming to think through something. "Well, technically it's the fuel source for the engines. Then there's a whole different system that electrifies the ship." She grinned at Charlene and said, "But it'll probably put you to sleep."

Charlene glanced at a few people going past them, noticing they either wore military uniforms or civilian attire. She licked her lips and asked, "Why am I here?"

"Well..." Ramos reached into her back pocket and produced a tablet about the size of a large smart phone. "You've been assigned to the fuel recycling, and that's Station Twelve." She tapped the glowing floor with her sneaker. "Which is below us."

To Charlene, somehow the idea of recycling fuel sounded messy and gross. Before she could learn more, a vibration began under their feet. And then a single quake rolled through the ship, sending them to their knees.

Ramos staggered to her feet, the strong vibration still throwing her off.

Charlene stood, but then she held out her hands and found her equilibrium again. In the Engine Department, everyone was yelling and running to the main door. "What's happening?"

"I'm not sure," Ramos replied, pounding the device in her hand. When somebody came by, she grabbed him by the arm and asked, "What happened, Silva?"

"They've activated the Planet Destroyer."

"W-what? It's too soon!" Ramos was dumbfounded, watching Silva run off. She turned to Charlene, grabbed her hand, and hauled her out of the Engine Department. "Come on!"

Charlene stumbled a few times but met Ramos's pace, going at a full sprint. She almost lost her mother's jacket before she grabbed the sides of it and held it from flapping during their run. Nothing was familiar to her on the ship, and she would have lost her way if it hadn't been for both Ramos and the other people they were following. They came to a stairwell and huffed their way up, two steps at a time.

Coming through an open door, they entered a large open space that had hundreds of chairs and tables with forgotten plates of food on some. It was a cafeteria, but everyone was gathered in front of the long, spanning window that looked out at outer space and Earth.

Ramos hooked Charlene's hand again, helping her weave and budge through people until they were at the front. Their contact broke once they stood in front of the window, both girls in awe. All around them there was chatter and people pointing at the strange yellow light directed at the planet.

"What is that?" Charlene asked.

Ramos bit her lip, staring at the light and whispered, "The Planet Destroyer."

A furrow dug across Charlene's brow, and she pushed against the cool window. From her vantage point, she could see the light was coming from the Liberator and then went to Earth, just over the heartland of the United States. "What's it doing?" Just the name left a sickening sensation in her stomach.

Ramos pointed above Charlene's head and asked, "Do you see that other faint light on the other side?"

Charlene narrowed her eyes and scanned until it flashed brighter.

"That's coming from the Borba, the Liberator's twin ship. It's the same beam." Ramos pressed her hand against the glass when the Liberator lurched backward. Earth was starting to move away from them, but the yellow light continued concentrating on the same location, never relenting or weakening. "They're called Super Range Beams," she whispered.

"What are they doing?" Charlene asked, not liking any of it and dread gnawing at her heart. She was breathing harder and curled her right hand against the window.

"Together, the beams cut through the ground and reach the planet's core, heating it up like a microwave heats food until…."

Biting her lip, Charlene already knew what would happen, and she choked on her next breath.

"Until pop," Ramos whispered, her words ringing in Charlene's ears.

"N-n-no." Charlene drew back her arm. "My mama and papa are down there!" She slammed her fist into the window, radiating pain up her knuckles and wrist. "No!" Turning, she pushed into the adults in her way, but they blocked her escape. "I have to help them!" But Charlene was a weak force against the wave leaning toward the window, needing a view of the last moments of their home planet. "Move! Move!" She threw a punch into one person's gut and kicked another in the shin. Ignoring the curses, she almost squeezed between them before she was snared across her stomach.

"You can't stop it," Ramos said, swinging Charlene away from the angry people. She shoved Charlene against the window, then gazed past her. "You can only watch or not watch."

Charlene closed her eyes that stung with unshed tears. She turned and stared at Earth, which was growing smaller as the Liberator moving away from it. After a moment, she noticed the golden-orange spider cracks forming on the ground that originated where the beam sliced into the planet. "Oh, God, please no." Losing control, tears ran down Charlene's flushed cheeks and dampened her hoodie under the leather jacket.

Ramos pressed her hand flat against the window.

"My mommy and daddy," Charlene whispered, voice shaking.

Ramos closed her eyes, leaning her forehead against the window. "My sister and little brother." She was drowned out by the clamor in the cafeteria.

"Please," Charlene begged. She reached into her pocket and pulled out her mother's watch, clutching it like it would stop time. "God, please!" But her scream was lost over the din of yells, cries, and sobs. Through the tears, she saw a bright orange split unzip along the planet's equator, exposing the core. Then like a popcorn kernel, the planet popped with molten magma exploding and unfurling into outer space. With weak knees, Charlene leaned against the window and watched her entire world destroyed in minutes, but her sobs and whimpers were outmatched by all the other surviving Earthlings on the Liberator.

Looking over at Ramos's damp features, Charlene opened her mouth to offer comfort but was at a loss. Just as a word or two came to mind, the entire ship was shoved through outer space, causing most people to topple to the glowing floor. Charlene first landed hard on her hands, her left hurting more due to the watch. Rolling over, her side throbbed with pain from her mother's cell phone digging into her ribs, further searing in the loss of everyone she loved.

Ramos helped Charlene sit up, both on their knees. She wiped at her face and looked over Charlene for a moment. "I never did get your first name."

Charlene lifted the watch and turned it over, anguish lancing through her when she saw the cracked face. She heard Ramos's voice in the distance, although all her attention was centered on the broken watch. She waited for the second hand to move, but it remained fixed on the time that destroyed Charlene.

Peering up from the watch, Charlene swallowed and studied Raine's expectant features. "I'm Char—" She hesitated and looked one last time at shattered remains of Earth before she packaged it all away in her mind. "I'm Charlie."

"I'm Charlie," she repeated, her throat gurgling with blood that oozed between her split lips. She rolled her head to the left, breathing in the odor of fiery, charred wood that had taken her on a memory trip back to Earth. This time, she wasn't running through the burning forest or dodging trees engulfed in flames. The darkness she felt then was familiar now, except today it had a strange comfort. It wasn't a cold blackness but more of a warm summer night cloaking her from the world. Somehow, it felt like seeing an old friend and hugging each other, accepting the trustful bond.

Darkness seeped through Charlie's veins, invading her body. It should have put her under and kept her there, but it helped her lift her head. She forced her eyes open, more alert than when she first crashed on Kander. Gazing down, she studied the snapped tree limb protruding about a foot from her stomach. But it was if she was seeing it for the first time even though she knew it had been there since the crash.

Groaning, Charlie followed the powerful command vibrating through her head. She clutched her lower gut and glared at the branch still stuck in her. For a moment, her foggy mind weighed snapping it shorter, but she decided it was a waste of energy. Through the dark haze, she tilted her head and stared at the smashed shuttle a few steps in front of her.

Turn on the locator beacon, the thick voice rumbled in her head.

Charlie wobbled step by step, but her body felt animated as she returned to the shuttle. Once there, she lifted the jarred pilot's door higher.

Beacon, the voice commanded again.

"The switch is here," Charlie whispered, stretching her arm across the cockpit. Her shaking fingertips swiped the manual switch, which flipped and engaged the alert beacon for help. Straightening up, she noted that the red strobe on the rear of the airframe was flashing to give a visual aid. The alert system would send out both sound and a mayday signal for anybody that might be listening to the numerous frequencies it broadcasted on. "It's working now," she said.

The darkness swirled heavily in Charlie's head and in her bones, as if she'd been drugged. Medical supplies, it whispered to her.

"They're behind the pilot's seat." Charlie used the shuttle for support as she stepped over thick, damp branches. In front of the rear door, she caught her face mirrored in a section of unbroken window. She stared at the black eyes reflecting at her, realizing they were her own.

Get the medical supplies, the voice snapped, nearing a growl.

Tapping the handle twice, Charlie grunted when the automated door didn't open. She was forced to open it by hand, panting from the depleted energy. Clutching her lower gut, she struggled with the compartment in the back of the pilot's seat.

Hurry, it commanded her.

Successful, Charlie tore out the medical kit and stumbled back one step, feeling a different kind of darkness closing in on her. It was the kind that told her she didn't have much time left, and she welcomed it. She lowered to her knees, in the mud and debris, the kit's whiteness contrasting against the planet's nature.

"I'm still going to die," Charlie said, working the kit open and not quite understanding how she was doing it. Her limbs moved like a puppet on strings. "It's too late." However, she continued searching for the right items to slow the bleeding down in her gut.

We need more time, the voice said, a hint of concern laced in each syllable.

Charlie had a wicked smile and laughed at the situation. "Time is a funny thing." She lifted a needle-like instrument that was loaded with a special serum for slowing bleeding. After she peeled the seal off the flat tip, she lifted her shirt and exposed her bloody stomach. She pressed the flat tip against her belly, then pushed the button on the side, hissing from the rush of new pain. "And it's finally my time."

Collapsing onto her back, Charlie stared up at the trees' wet canopy, just making out the cloudy sky beyond it. Again, her eyelids grew heavier, and her grip on the world began slipping from her hands. Soft rain drops patted her cheeks, but it did nothing to wake her.

Closer... Charlie, the distant voice called in her head.

Resting her eyes, Charlie whispered, "My old name was Charlene Larson." Then the black light swallowed her whole.

At first it had been peaceful and perfect, except for the strange yearning in Charlie's heart. Still, the beautiful sunrise in front of her was enough to make her stay for awhile, maybe even ignore why her heart felt divided in half. Each new stream of sunlight crept over the horizon and warmed Charlie's face. Any moment, she was sure that her mother and father would join her here. She smiled at the sheer promise of seeing them again.

This place reminded her of the mornings on the cabin's porch with her mom, who was an early riser. They vacationed in the mountains when Charlie's dad could get away from his job. Her father often slept late, like Charlie, but on cabin vacations she loved getting up to spend the time with her mom. She would snuggle into her mom's lap, and, together, they listened to the day's start.

Today's sunrise was different, hollow somehow. Charlie might feel at peace, but it was a shallow serenity like a story without a proper ending. She shifted and groaned from a strange pain low in her stomach. Peering down, she saw nothing other than her leather jacket and her shirt. Lifting her head, she continued watching the sunrise and realized that this place was silent; nothing was coming to life. There were no birds, no breeze, no bugs chirping… no sound of her own heartbeat.

Then pain shot through her stomach, reached up into her chest, and pulled her down. She was falling and tumbling back to the ground, just as she had been in the shuttle hours ago. It felt as if the hand of God had latched onto her very soul and pulled her from the heavens, beckoning her back to life. She could have denied it or warded it off, but it called to her.

Her heart thundered to life, pumping life force through her entire being again. She gasped for air and screamed out all the pain wrenching in her stomach. With eyes flying open, she gazed at the dark light swirling above her exposed stomach, burning and searing torn flesh. Charlie cried out again until the white heat vanished from her abdomen, then she passed out from exhaustion.

Time was indeed a funny thing, Charlie recalled. She had crashed the shuttle in the morning hours, but she stirred awake at night. But this time, it wasn't inky black, and she could make out faint outlines overhead. It was difficult to focus her eyes after not using them for hours, or maybe it was days. Charlie had no idea of time or even location, other than a ceiling above her instead of autumn tree leaves. The soft flicker of firelight soothed her worries.

Taking a deep breath, she smelled fire and heard a low pop of wood burning somewhere. Earlier she had been cold, and now she was warmer, thanks to the silky sheets around her. The delicate bed sheets were somehow familiar to her, but her memory was fuzzy. Deciding to test her body, Charlie wiggled her fingertips and toes; both were in working order. Next she turned her head to the left and groaned from the stiffness in her neck.

Charlie assumed she was in a guestroom in the Great Tower. Ten steps away from the bed, there was a silhouette of a large-frame body seated by a table. Whoever it was remained slumped in the chair, legs spread, and head resting in their hand. For a minute, Charlie's eyes struggled adjusting to the soft light, and she hoped that the figure was a friend. Over the ticks, the tall, broad figure revealed feminine features, full breasts, and rosy lips that reflected the firelight. Charlie's heart drummed louder as she remembered who had called her back.

"Sumner," Charlie whispered, voice rough from disuse. She bit her lip when Kal lifted her head and stared at her, as if trying to gauge if Charlie was awake. Attempting to sit up, Charlie hissed and clutched her side, which made it worse.

Kal was like lightning, bolting across the distance and holding Charlie's side with a delicate hand. "Easy." With great care, she lowered Charlie back onto the bed, then adjusted the bed sheet and comforter.

Groaning, Charlie touched her throbbing forehead and asked, "W-whaaat…" She started coughing, her throat dry and raw.

Kal turned and picked up a ceramic cup, holding it in front of Charlie. "Try to drink." She assisted Charlie with sitting up a little while she drank the cool water.

Settling back down, Charlie cleared her throat and enjoyed the sensation of the liquid rushing down her chest and into her belly. She sighed and looked at Kal again. "What happened?"

"You went out with a bang," Kal replied.

Charlie grunted and closed her eyes.

"Your ship exploded," Kal said, a curious hint to her words. "And you crashed back on Kander in your shuttle."

The statement recharged Charlie's memory, and she touched her forehead. "Fuck." She released a heavy breath and looked at Kal's glowing features hovering above her. "Starr and Raakor," she muttered, feeling bitter sympathy for them.

"You returned alone."

"I know." Charlie blew out some air and tried to hold back the memory of Raakor's head swinging in the cockpit. "Raakor was killed and Starr was taken or killed. I don't know."

Charlie heard a low rumble in Kal's chest, knowing it meant the inner Alpha was peeking out. "I don't know." She shifted and hissed from the pain it caused her. "They blew up my ship. I'm going to fucking skin them alive when I find them."

Kal gave a displeased growl, then huffed and said, "It'll be several days before you can do any skinning."

Groaning at the truth, Charlie agreed. She felt like a damn loaded transporter landed on her. She released a low breath and asked, "How did you find me?"

"You crashed not far from the city, about ten marches or so."

Charlie narrowed her eyes and argued, "That's still a lot of forest to cover before I could bleed out."

"You turned on the ship's distress beacon." Kal tilted her head and continued studying Charlie with a curious expression.

"Weird. The distress signal should go on automatically after a crash." Charlie rubbed her forehead, pushing stray hair out of the way. From her spotty memory, she recalled getting up from against the tree and turning on the beacon, but at the time, she didn't know the beacon wasn't working.

"Impact might have damaged it."

Charlie hummed, then closed her eyes that were getting weighted again. "Thanks for saving me," she whispered.

"You saved yourself by turning on the beacon." Kal moved and then there was a creak of wood.

Rolling her head toward the sound, Charlie forced an eye open and saw Kal had returned to the chair. Even if she was in a guest room, she still felt like a nuisance. "Lay in bed with me." When Kal didn't move, she grumbled and said, "Don't get all Alpha on me. You can't keep sleeping there." She wondered if Kal had spent every night here, watching over Charlie, but she doubted it. Kal had more important concerns than nursing a human. After a few huffs from Kal, Charlie smiled when she heard movement, then a large body crawled into the bed next to her and settled into the comforter.

Just from the heavy breaths, Charlie could tell that even the godly ruler had her own limits. More at ease, she dozed off again herself, all the strain making it easy to sleep through the night. It was also wonderful to get away from her body's pain, at least until the morning. By the time she woke up, the sunlight was streaming into the room. Lying there, she wondered why Kal had taken it upon herself to nurse Charlie back to health, or so it appeared.

Shifting to her left side, Charlie began sitting up, but a string of curses tumbled from her lips. She gasped and clutched her stomach with her arm, falling back into the bed. Blinking back tears, she inhaled and waited for the fire in her to ease. After another deep breath, nimble fingers pulled up the simple white shirt and pushed the comforter out of the way. Craning her neck, Charlie caught a glimpse of her stomach, which was bare of anything including blood, wounds, or even a bandage. Bewildered, she ran her fingers over the place she was sure a branch had pierced her gut and left her for dead on Kander.

"You're still healing internally."

Charlie sucked in a startled breath, as she hadn't realized Kal was in the room. Dropping her head onto the pillow, her hand slid off her stomach to the side of the bed. For a moment, the memories from crashing into the woods drifted through her head, and she knew they were real. Again, her fingertips grazed the area where she had been skewered like meat. After considering Kal's words, she said, "I should be dead."

Kal neared the bedside, revealing that she was dressed. "Ja, you should be."

Meeting the green eyes above her, Charlie asked, "Why aren't I?" Even from her horizontal position, she could discern the tiredness in Kal's face, dark coloring, and slumped shoulders. She wondered how many nights Kal had slept in the chair.

Clutching her hands in front of her body, Kal replied, "Your people would call it a miracle." She tilted her head and continued speaking before Charlie could question her further. "I will send in a healer and have food brought to you." She turned and departed the guest quarters.

Groaning, Charlie touched her forehead and muttered, "What is going on?" She hated the idea of staying in bed for whatever hour or day straight, but Kal had run out of the room. She had a minute alone before a brief knock caught her ear. "Great." She grumbled and groused until she saw that the newcomer was Dorlon.

"Welcome back, Charlie." Dorlon stood in the doorway, grinning and too amused by Charlie's current situation. "Returned for your darakar finally?"

"Shut up," Charlie said, heat in her tone. "And help me get to the bathroom." If she was being babysat by her old friend, she planned to work her, considering their last interaction ended on a bad note.

Dorlon took pity, shut the door, and assisted Charlie with sitting up in the bed. "Just take it slow."

"I fucking am!" Charlie sighed after snapping at someone helping her; she hated relying on people. Like Dorlon, she remained quiet other than a few grunts and hisses until she was somewhat on her feet. A strong arm hooked across her back and took a lot of her weight off her feet, making it easier to cross the distance to the bathroom. Dorlon wasn't so muscular when they were kids, but Omegas were still rather strong compared to humans.

Once in the bathroom, Charlie was relieved to lay eyes on the waiting toilet that almost made her filled bladder tilt over. She latched onto the upper half of the toilet and said, "I can take it from here." Whether she could didn't matter because she wasn't about to pee in front of anybody.

"Yell when you're done." Dorlon took her exit, standing just outside the doorway in case something happened to Charlie.

Still clutching the toilet and nearby sink counter for support, Charlie worked down the worn out, stretchy pants that were not hers. She was happy to sit down after contending with her weak muscles. After getting up and straightening herself out, she sagged against the sink for a moment before washing her hands and face, looking forward to a shower soon. She called Dorlon back for help and was escorted out of the bathroom, nearing the bed again.

"Can you take me to a chair?" At Dorlon's worried look, she sighed and said, "I just need to sit up for awhile." After Dorlon agreed, they shuffled to the table, and Charlie slid into a wooden chair.

"The healer should be here soon." Dorlon took the other chair and studied her friend.

Charlie was stretched out, panting, and hoping she recovered soon. "Great. Can't wait to be poked and prodded." She dragged her fingers through unkempt hair, then pinned her friend with a look. "How long ago did I crash?"

"Three days ago," Dorlon replied.

Blowing out a breath, Charlie sagged against the chair and wondered how everything went so wrong in the matter of minutes. She'd lost her ship, almost her life, and her crew—one being dead and the other missing. "I need to get out of here."

Fire rekindled in Charlie, and she jerked up, groaning at her mistake. "Starr might still be alive." She tried to push off the chair, but the movement forced her to clutch her stomach. "Fuck!" Then a firm hand nudged her back, making her halt her attempt to stand. She peered up into Dorlon's concerned features.

"You're not helping anybody if you don't heal first."

Still clutching her stomach, Charlie glowered at the truth in her friend's wise words. "And somehow I'm already half-healed. I had a damn tree branch in my stomach, Dorlon." She read the flicker of guilt in Dorlon's eyes. "How am I still alive? Why am I?" When Dorlon parted her lips, she had hoped to find out the truth, but the front door's movement announced the healer's arrival.

The healer, Brexton as he introduced himself, was rather gentle for an Alpha, even if Charlie fussed as he checked over her. Dorlon stood to the side, arms folded, and listened to Brexton's assessment of Charlie's current health. He closed up his bag and slid his hands into his blue robe's pockets, half turning toward Dorlon.

"It will be at least another nineth before she is healed."

Charlie felt the sweat on her brow, after being poked by Brexton. "A nineth?" She refused to wait a full nine days before getting mobile and finding out what happened to Starr.

"If you rest," Brexton insisted, scowling at her, "which I suspect you will not. All you Betas are as stubborn as Alphas are long."

Flushing at the crude remark, Charlie wanted to smack him but was spent of her energy. She knew she needed food and drink so she could regain her strength.

"Kal and I will do our best to keep her calm." Dorlon bowed her head to him and said, "Tah, Brexton." She walked him to the door, whispering a few times.

Charlie listened to their goodbyes then Dorlon's movements until a cup of water was held out to her. "Tah." She slouched in the chair and held the cup between her hands. "So what really happened to me after I crashed?" She prayed she didn't have to drag it out of Dorlon.

Sitting in the other chair again, Dorlon stretched out her legs and acted nonchalant. Her lips thinned as she seemed to consider her response or even options. "The story is not mine to tell," she replied, in a calm tone. "But it was more than just luck."

Dropping her head against the wall behind the seat, Charlie stared up at the ceiling and wondered if she would get any answers. She decided to let go of it until she could corner Kal. Someone was bound to give into her constant nagging and tell her the truth. "Fine."

They sat in silence for a moment until Dorlon pointed at the duffel bag on the dresser. "Your things are over there."

Dorlon folded her arms and replied, "Being held, as far as I know."

Charlie understood it was something she had to take up with Kal later. "So, now what?"

"Now you heal." Dorlon stood upon hearing a knock at the door. She allowed a guard to enter with a filled tray, which he placed on the table. He then left without a word, the door closing behind him.

Charlie's stomach rumbled after she smelled the food. "I'm starved," she admitted and thanked Dorlon, who handed her a plate. If nothing else, Kander was a good place to crash and heal because their food was natural, wholesome, and very tasty. One of her favorites was spurk, a type of striped fish found throughout much of the planet, especially near her old village. The next best thing was a sweet treat made by an Omega's careful hand called a lolo. Pushing aside the childhood memories, she started eating the meal that was warm and filling for her belly.

"Do you want some kello?"

Peering over at Dorlon next to the lit fireplace, Charlie considered whether to have the herbal drink that was similar to tea. Depending on which kello, it could ease the strain in her muscles and joints. She nodded and watched Dorlon before finishing off the food.

After a few minutes, Dorlon took the kettle from the fireplace and poured the hot water into a mug. She passed the steaming cup to Charlie and sat down with her own. "I can't stay much longer."

"I'm surprised you're still in Tarrak." Charlie peered over the mug's rim after sipping on its contents. She enjoyed the spicy flavor that fit the cooler weather on the planet. "Aren't you needed in Kardos?"

"I go where I'm needed most," Dorlon replied.

Charlie softened at the idea that Dorlon remained in Tarrak because of her crash landing days ago.

"But I will need to return soon." Dorlon crossed her legs, seeming to signal a shift in her. "Why did your ship blow up? Hit the wrong switch when you started the engine?"

Charlie grunted and flashed a glare at her friend for the joke. "Somebody hacked the system and initiated the self-destruct sequence."

Dorlon cringed, then asked, "You don't know who?"

Shaking her head, Charlie whispered, "But I think it has to do with Fairlee's kidnapping."

Dorlon frowned and stared into the mug, maybe searching for answers in it.

Charlie rubbed her brow, which throbbed from her worried thoughts. She prayed that Starr was alive and okay, but it was such a slim chance. At the very least, she had to locate Starr's body and return it to Starr's mother, who might still be alive. She was tempted to ask Dorlon about Starr's mother, then decided it was too soon to assume Starr's death. Right now, she needed her techbit so she could review the logs that were downloaded to it.

"If that is true, then it's concerning."

"On many levels," Charlie whispered and finished off the kello in the mug. "Do you know where my techbit is?"

Dorlon shook her head. "It should be among your things."

Biting her lip, Charlie decided to take a gamble and asked, "Is Kal okay?" Already somewhat guessing Kal's current state, she still wanted to hear it from someone close to the High Commander.

"She is Kal," Dorlon replied, voice unwavering. She stood and placed her mug on the tray. "Are you done?" She held out her hand, received the cup, and placed it on the tray. "I must go, and you should rest more."

Charlie was now certain something was being hidden from her because Dorlon was making just as quick of an exit as Kal did an hour ago. Her irritation climbed another notch, but she hid it, not wanting to piss off Dorlon. They were still friends, even if they had issues to work out these days.

"Do you wish to lay in bed?"

Dorlon nodded and said, "I'll stoke the fire." After putting more wood into the fire, she gathered the dirty dishes and left the room, saying farewell.

Charlie remained still while her mind went in many directions. She closed her sore and tired eyes. She had no idea why she was still alive and what both Dorlon and Kal were hiding from her. If she were capable of it, she'd kick them both in the asses. Charlie knew it was coming from Kal, who was a controlling Alpha through and through.

Damn Alphas. At least Sumner makes up for it with a good fuck.

Pushing back the sexual memories, Charlie focused on her breathing and the sound of the fireplace, since she didn't have her techbit to play music. It wasn't long before exhaustion overwhelmed her, and she dragged herself to bed. She was lulled to sleep by the crackling until a door shutting made her jerk. She groaned against the brief pain, then narrowed her eyes at the High Commander's return.

Kal clasped her hands in front of her in usual fashion. "How do you feel?"

"Still like I crash-landed," Charlie quipped, but her joke fell like an iron balloon. She shifted higher against the pillow that was between her and the headboard. "And had a branch in my gut." She searched for any giveaways in Kal's face, but it was stone.

"Brexton reported to me that three of your ribs are cracked, but your breathing has improved. Pulse is strong. And swelling is going down."

"Couple of nasty bruises," Charlie muttered.

Charlie nodded. "Tah." She wanted to stand rather than feel two feet tall under the seven-foot Alpha, but she had no choice. "Now, will you tell me what's going on?" Charlie asked, frustration seeping into her tone. "I can tell you and Dorlon are hiding something about why I'm still alive." She watched the walls rebuild in Kal's eyes, hating that their relationship had limits. It was a reminder that they were just a ruler and mercenary who had fucked. "Come on. I deserve to know. This is my life, here."

Kal fisted one hand at her side, gazed locked on Charlie as if seeing through her.

"Krafka, Sumner," Charlie begged, hoping the Kalmarese word for "please" would strike a chord.

Something flickered across Kal's features before she took a seat by the table and rested her hands on her knees. "You remember."

Confused, Charlie realized she meant in regard to Kal's old name before becoming the High Commander. "Of course I do." Silence fell between them, and she lost hope that she would learn anything new about her survival. She was too tired to fight, deciding she'd try another day.

Cutting her eyes back to Kal, Charlie frowned and shook her head at the unbelievable truth. "N-no. How could I be…"

"I healed your wound first." Kal pointed at Charlie's stomach, before whispering, "Then I brought you back."

Shaking her head in refusal, Charlie wanted to get up and leave but was stuck listening to the lie. "This is complete bullshit." However, she pressed a hand against her stomach that showed no signs of trauma. Maybe there was never a branch in her stomach, and she had hallucinated the entire thing after all. "You're telling me you brought me back to life. Nobody can do something like that."

Kal tilted her head and stared through Charlie, not debating any of it. She rose up, her jacket flowing behind her.

"Tell me what really happened," Charlie demanded, her temper flaring, but the pain kept her chained to the bed. She clutched her side and scowled at Kal's back.

Kal was moving toward the front door, but paused, half turned and said, "As you fell from the heavens, you believed in Kalatas for the first time."

Charlie was filled with awe, as if feeling like her soul was exposed to the High Commander.

"You called for us both," Kal whispered, standing by the open door. "It wasn't your time, Charlie."

"We searched entire ship, sir. We couldn't locate darakar."

"Damn! It must be planetside." The leader frowned, then turned to other uniformed humans to his right. "Lash his hands," he ordered in English, waving a handgun at two humans.

Raakor bared his razor-like teeth while his hands were bound behind his back. He was on the bridge of the Pacifica, and there was yelling from deeper within the ship. His attention shifted to the leader of the group. "Who are you?"

"I'm Victor." He bowed his head with a formal air to him. "Barr's employer." His English held a strange, rough accent.

"You were the one behind the kidnapping and darakar ransom," Raakor concluded, peering over his shoulder when one of the humans went into the cockpit and sat in the captain's chair. "I'm afraid you're too late to rescue Barr."

Victor shrugged and said, "That's already being taken care of." He tilted his head, an annoyed expression now. "Your boss is the only other loose end. And she has become a thorn in my side."

"I can't get into system," the human in the pilot's seat announced, his accent similar to Victor's own. He twisted around in the chair, looking at his boss for help.

Victor exhaled and asked, "Why not?"

The human glared at Raakor and replied, "He's connected to it and has control."

Narrowing his eyes at Raakor, Victor reached to his side and unhooked something from his belt. "Well, I guess I'll be returning the favor to your boss."

Raakor parted his lips, but he was silenced by a long blade slicing through his neck. His head fell from his body, which started collapsing to the ground.

"How about now?" Victor asked while wiping the blood off the blade onto Raakor's headless body.

Losing his stunned look, the human returned to tapping on the screens in front of the pilot's seat. "That did it."

"Excellent." Victor pointed the handgun at the head. "Hang his head. Make sure she doesn't miss it."

The other human nodded and set to work, shoving the dead, bleeding body aside on the bridge.

Victor holstered the handgun and left the bridge, traveling through the ship until he was at the cargo bay. He stood at the nose of a small transporter ship that had squeezed into the belly of the Pacifica. Another human approached him and clapped his fist across his chest. "Report," Victor ordered.

"We have Kalman sedated and ready for transport, sir."

Victor revealed a toothy smile. "The Kalman will be worth something on the market. Certainly not as valuable as the darakar." His features became stern again. "Get the transporter ready. We'll be leaving soon."

Once alone, Victor returned to the bridge and stood on the edge of the bloody pool from Raakor's body. He waited a few minutes in silence, then he ordered the last two men to board the transporter. He stepped over Raakor's body and stood between the two chairs, studying the cockpit. Very little was readable, but Victor grabbed an object mounted on the pilot's dash. After a hard yank, he tossed the wooden item into the air, caught it, and pocketed it before departing the cockpit. In the cargo bay, the transporter was humming low and floating above the metal floor, ready to leave.

Victor scanned the cargo bay and muttered, "What a piece of shit." He entered the transporter and shut the door behind him. As hisses were heard in the cargo bay, the transporter hovered over the floor; but then everything froze.

"Fuck you," Charlie snarled at the paused video that she had downloaded from the Pacifica. So far, she had replayed the surveillance videos eleven times over the course of three days, searching for more clues about Victor and his crew. They were all humans who appeared to be a team, like a mercenary crew. Charlie had spotted a symbol painted on the side of their transporter that was similar to one on their matching uniforms. She copied the unfamiliar symbol for research later.

Even with the clues and information from the Pacifica's records, Charlie had one major problem: gaining communication access. If she had her ship, she could connect to it through her techbit and begin tracking down the damn humans. But without her ship, she was stuck on Kander, in every way possible.

Days ago, she had woken up and now was still healing from the crash landing, spending much of her time in the room until yesterday. Sunrise was two hours ago, and Charlie was determined to locate and corner one particular Alpha, who was seven feet tall, dark, and elusive as all hell.

Kal had been avoiding Charlie, who hadn't seen the ruler after their confrontation about Charlie's surviving the crash landing. Yesterday, Dorlon had visited and shared a meal with her. Brexton had arrived later and confirmed that she was healing well, perhaps even faster than normal.

Setting the techbit on the table, Charlie left the wooden chair and started preparing for her day. She looked forward to getting out of the Great Tower, even if it killed her. After a refreshing shower, she put on fresh clothes, including her dark jeans and dusty gray, long-sleeve shirt. She shrugged on the old leather jacket that held so many memories.

She grabbed her techbit, the one device she was allowed in the city. She hated being crewless, shipless, and now weaponless, nothing working in her favor. A burning sensation started in her head, fueled by her current situation.

"Turen, Charlie," Andren greeted.

Charlie gave the Omega soldier a weak smile and nodded. "Do you know where Kal is? I need to speak to her." With the rising tension in her shoulders, she suspected it would turn into a yelling match with the ruler.

Andren shifted her hand on the metal spear, seeming to consider a mental list. "It is the third of the nineth. She usually trains."

Charlie recalled that the Kalmar never named their days, not like Earthlings. Instead, they went by number of days per week, and today was the third day of the nine-day week. She nodded and asked, "Can you take me to her?"

Andren bowed her head in silent agreement, then marched down the hallway to the lift. Her pace was slow, allowing Charlie to keep up. They left the Great Tower and followed the main street to the neighboring barrack, which was one of the largest buildings in the city.

"This way," Andren ordered. She held open a wooden door for Charlie, who went into the dark entry room first.

Charlie scanned her surroundings, which were lit by flickering torches. She followed Andren down a hallway to their left. They twisted and turned down a few more hallways until the next one ended with light from the outdoors. Coming into the doorway, Charlie shielded her eyes and followed her guard down the stone steps to the sandy ground below. Once adjusted to the sunlight, she was mesmerized by all the warriors practicing across the training field. She guessed that it was anywhere from one to one and half football field's length.

"Wow," she whispered and caught Andren's smug look.

"Kal is over here." Andren indicated with the spear, guiding Charlie through the soldiers. They crossed the sandy area and entered a grassy side where there were distant roars.

Loud yells continued and metal clashed against metal, followed by a wrenching scream. Just ahead, warriors lunged forward, swinging or slashing a sword at a target. Right away, Charlie knew they were all Alphas who were training together in a circle. She expected a few other soldiers in the center of the circle, but there were only two battling each other. One of them was Kal herself.

Andren drove the spear's butt-end into the ground and leaned against it, watching the spectacle.

To one side, an Alpha warrior was sneering as he held up his empty hands. He wore black pants, boots, and no shirt despite the cooler weather. His bare chest had numerous black tattoos that swirled and snaked between his muscles. Opposite him was his opponent, Kal.

With the Sword of Kalatas in her hand, Kal displayed her prominent canine teeth and spun the sword once. Similar to the warrior, she had on worn-in pants, boots, and a black wrap across her breasts. A fine sheen of sweat shined against her tan skin, highlighting her muscular body. She tossed aside the sword, which landed on another blade a few steps away from them. Lifting her hand, she signaled for him to attack her.

With a yell, the warrior charged Kal and threw a punch near her face. She ducked under it, stepped around him, and landed a fist to his stomach. After his grunt, Kal slammed her fist back into his stomach a second time, causing him to hunch over. But he latched onto her bicep, swinging her around and throwing her.

Kal rolled with the momentum and popped back up on her feet, her left hand against the ground and boots dug into the dirt. She and the warrior met halfway, hands and legs tangled in a display of brute force. Hollers from the observers rang out, Alphas rooting for their champion, yelling one of two names.

"Kal!" others cheered back.

Even Andren called for the ruler to win the fight.

Charlie struggled to hold back her cheer for Kal, feeling the draw toward the contest. She bit her lip and held down the cry that swelled in her chest. From her angle, she watched the thick, round muscles in Kal's biceps bulge against her skin. Farther down, muscles were wound tight along Kal's forearms, pushing against Morris for dominance. Lowering her gaze, Charlie's mouth dried from every sharp and defined contour along Kal's stomach that ended at the annoying belt buckle. Charlie's fingers ached to slide a hand below Kal's waistline and latch onto the long, hard—

Shouts erupted and cut off Charlie's fantasy. She shifted closer to Andren, stealing a better view of Kal kicking Morris to the ground.

Kal brought her fist to Morris's chest, but he rolled away in time. She took a harsh strike to her right shoulder, sending her down face-first into the ground. Before she could recover, a boot dug into her midback.

Without thought, Charlie moved toward the battle until a firm hand gripped her shoulder. She received a warning look from Andren, and she bit down on a growl; then the cheering made her look over at the fight.

Morris somehow was on his back again and getting up to his knees while Kal staggered to her feet, a bloody spot at the corner of her lip. She appeared more determined than earlier and crossed the short distance between them. Her large hand wrapped around Morris's throat, clamping down without forgiveness.

Latching onto Kal's wrist and forearm, Morris struggled for control as he was lifted from his kneeling position. He freed his right arm and drove a punch into Kal's exposed stomach. When it didn't work, he repeated his attempt several times and growled at Kal's unchanged expression.

Charlie flinched but was surprised when Kal continued raising Morris higher and higher. Charlie breathed heavier and whispered, "Will she kill him?"

"Possibly," Andren replied, then started cheering for Kal.

Shaking her head, Charlie was awed by Kal's demonstration of strength and dominance over the other Alpha. Even if the male Alpha was bigger, Kal appeared to be a better fighter and moved with expert skill.

Morris now dangled from his feet, legs swinging in the air. He had returned to fighting against Kal's grip, but it was useless. Starting to hyperventilate, he flayed about a few times, then kicked his right leg. His boot slammed into the soft area between Kal's legs.

Kal dropped to one knee and released Morris, who stumbled backward and fell on his ass. She cupped her groin area and seethed while all the onlookers groaned in sympathy with their ruler.

Charlie cringed and imagined the pain radiating through Kal. She glanced at Andren, who also had a look of pity.

"She's going to kill him," Andren whispered.

Turning back to the ring, Charlie saw the darkness fuel Kal and felt sorry for the bastard, Morris. Her entire body clenched when Kal stood up and lunged across the distance.

Morris was unprepared for the brutal impact, yelping when he was lifted up by the powerful force that was his ruler. He was slammed onto his back, then all of Kal's weight locked him down.

Roaring, Kal covered his face with her hands and began pushing down, all her muscles tightened like springs in her arms. Her right knee dug deeper and deeper against Morris's pelvic area, returning the earlier favor. Her dark hair hid her face, but Charlie imagined it was full of rage.

At first, the onlookers hollered for Kal or Morris until it became apparent that Kal wasn't ending the contest after winning it. Silence settled over the crowed and Morris's scream overtook the practice field, causing other groups to stop training and gaze over.

Charlie opened her mouth but remained quiet, the strong hand on her shoulder reminding her to stay out of it. She wanted to look away from the savagery. But Kal withdrew her hands at the last tick, revealing Morris's bloodied eyes.

"Try that again, and you won't walk off this field next time," Kal promised, growling at Morris. She pulled her knee off his crotch and stood, watching him roll to one side. She scooped up her white sword and left the circle that opened up for her, soldiers looking on with respect.

In that instant, Charlie saw Dorlon among the warriors that had watched the fight. She frowned at Dorlon's hard stare that was locked on Kal's back. She had expected Dorlon to leave for Kardos, the province needing their commander. As Kal neared her, she felt Andren's touch fall away, and she was toe-to-toe with the sweaty, seven-foot-tall, dark ruler.

Kal wiped the blood from her face and smeared it on her pant leg. She glanced at Andren, eyes cutting back to Charlie. "Why are you here?"

At a loss, Charlie stared stupefied at the handsome body in front of her, needing to touch every inch of it. She curled her fingers together and resisted pressing her palms against the rock hard abs. The fact that Kal's pants' waistline was so low drew Charlie's attention to it.

"Charlie," Kal demanded, her deep voice rumbling low.

After blinking twice, Charlie forced her eyes up to Kal's face and said, "We need to talk." Even to her own ears, she sounded breathy and weak.

Kal's lips pulled with a slight frown, but she nodded and said, "We can go to my office." She glanced over her shoulder, holding another's gaze.

Charlie spotted Dorlon nod at Kal, seeming to agree about something. She wondered what was going on between them. Jealousy sparked in her chest at the wild idea that they were having sex. Charlie pushed away the crazed thought and instead followed Kal off the training fields.

The return to the Great Tower and up to the office was quiet and painstaking. Charlie kept fidgeting the entire walk and couldn't think of anything to say. Andren's presence made it more difficult. She was thankful when she and Kal entered the office alone, the door sealing shut with finality.

Kal went to the desk, picking up the sheath, and returned the famous sword to it. She left the weapon there, standing for a moment with her back to Charlie. Her shoulders and back showed a healthy display of strength, like the rest of her.

Mesmerized, Charlie took a step closer but restrained herself after she realized she was about to touch Kal. She clutched her hands together and glowered at the floor. Fuckin' get your head on straight, dumbass.

Kal went over to a small sink mounted to the wall behind the desk and started washing away the sweat and blood. "What is it you wish to discuss?" She was wiping down her arms with the cloth, back still to Charlie.

Deciding to dive right into it, Charlie replied, "I want access to your satellite array."

Kal paused for a moment before rinsing the cloth and wiping her front side.

Charlie moved closer to the desk, standing next to it. "I need to find out more about who blew up my ship and kidnapped Starr." She swallowed when the silence lingered for a minute and Kal continued cleaning her body.

After setting the cloth on the sink, Kal turned and said, "You said you were unsure what happened to Starr."

By mistake, Charlie looked away, which revealed her own guilt to the perceptive Alpha. She stiffened when Kal closed the distance between them. "I figured out she was kidnapped," she said, voice strong as steel.

Charlie's eyes fluttered from the heaviness in Kal's voice that caused her clit to throb. She hated how her body was reacting and reinforced her self-control over herself. "I downloaded logs from my ship before it blew up." She heard the shaky anger in her tone.

Kal leaned against the desk, still keeping some space between them. She folded her arms, which forced out her biceps against her breasts. "Who took her?"

"A handful of humans that were led by a guy named Victor." Charlie narrowed her eyes when Kal stared at her, trying to read her. She welcomed the battle between their wills, never backing off from a fight.

Leaning over, Kal's face came closer to Charlie, and she breathed deeper.

Charlie stiffened and recalled the last time Kal had scented her, leaving them tangled in the bed sheets for hours. Her mind raced with the memories until a low growl cut off her heated thoughts.

"You're not telling me something." Kal flashed her teeth, a fair warning to Charlie.

"You're the one to—" Charlie bit off the rest of her smartass comment and shuddered when Kal's snarl grew louder. She almost took a step back but then she recalled her education about challenging Alphas; so she turned her head to the left, hating that she had to do it.

The threatening sound faded away, and then Kal straightened up. "You want access to my satellite array, then speak true."

Looking back at the ruler, Charlie took a needed breath that soothed away the shaking in her bones. After swallowing, she nodded and said, "Barr, the Gyr, is Victor's partner." She chewed her bottom lip while Kal absorbed the news. As Barr was in custody on Kander, then maybe she would have some luck. "I need to talk to Barr too. Find out what he knows about Victor. Maybe he knows where Victor would take Starr."

"You can't," Kal stated.

Road blocked again, Charlie glared at the ruler and asked, "I can't or you won't let me?"

Kal took a deep breath and released it, a soft thunder rolling in her chest. "Barr is dead."

"You're joking." Charlie hissed and stomped off, closer to the door. She spun around and demanded, "How did that happen?"

"He was murdered two days ago."

"Wait. What?" Charlie approached Kal and tried to wrap her mind around the news. "You mean he was sentenced to death?"

"No. He was murdered before his sentencing."

Charlie touched her forehead, so close to screaming her frustration. "Who?" She looked at Kal in awe, pleading for it to be a joke.

"It's being investigated."

Shaking her head, Charlie walked away from Kal and went over to the sofa, standing next to it. She stared off while her mind tried to grasp everything that was going on around her and to her. A soft pounding started behind her forehead, making her massage it. "Why didn't you tell me when it happened?" she asked, voice soft. She wondered if Kal even heard her, but Kalmar had strong hearing.

"Perhaps for the same reason you didn't make me aware of Victor."

Charlie winced and peered over her shoulder at Kal, who was stoic. She studied the ruler for a moment, trying to gauge what was going on inside of that complicated mind. She had dealt with many types of people and creatures over her lifetime, but Kal was a mystery. Before she crashed on Kander, they had a mutual understanding, but now they were going against the grain for no reason. At least, Charlie couldn't find an explanation as to what changed between them.

"You've been acting weird ever since I woke up," Charlie said after the quietness hung in the air. She was startled by Kal's sudden amusement, then she fisted her hands and anger entered her voice. "First you fucked me, then you healed me, and now you're avoiding me. What did I do to you?"

Kal lost her smug look and pushed off the desk, nearing Charlie. "You presume I care." Her imposing presence forced Charlie back, until she bumped into the sofa.

Charlie held up her hand in the meager space between them. "I don't have to presume anything." She trailed her eyes upward, taking in every sharp line of skin and resisting the urge to trace it all. She met the green eyes that saw into her soul. "You cared enough to save my life."

Kal's lips curled and a low rumble shook in her chest.

"I should have died out there, but you wouldn't let me," Charlie whispered. "Why?"

Charlie lowered her hand, placing it against the sofa behind her. She still disbelieved that she had died and was brought back to life. However, she decided to play Kal's game and asked, "Then why did you bring me back?"

Shifting closer, Kal left a minute but painful space between them, bent down, and pressed her hands against the sofa on either side of Charlie. "Because it isn't your time," she reminded.

With Kal so near, Charlie noticed that the dark lines in Kal's hardened features had faded a little, but there were shadows in Kal's bright eyes. Something in Charlie's gut told her that Kal wasn't herself. "What happened to you?" She tensed when Kal narrowed her eyes and withdrew from her.

Kal managed a few steps before a nimble hand hooked her wrist. She turned back, a sneer halfway on her lips until it broke, perhaps from Charlie's worried features.

Squeezing, Charlie pressed against Kal and whispered, "Krafka, Sumner." She heard her own plea, feeling weak for it in front of an Alpha, and also hoped being open to Kal would pull down the wall between them. "I care too." She expected to be rejected and was startled when Kal pulled their bodies together. A moan escaped her, but she bit her lip to stop others.

Lowering her head, Kal brushed her nose along Charlie's ear and whispered, "I know you care." One of her hands pressed against Charlie's lower back while the other one clenched Charlie's ass.

Charlie dug her nails into back and stomach muscles, whimpering at how good it felt to touch them again. She started dragging her fingers down until the buckle blocked her from what she was dying to grab. "Sumner," she rasped, losing herself to the greedy hunger building up.

Kal snared Charlie's hand that wrestled with the belt buckle, halting her attempts. "There are too many ears." She drew Charlie's hand lower until her open palm was pushed between Kal's legs.

Charlie clutched the firm, hard cock that was constrained within the tight pants. "Vuk," she cursed in Kalmarese, and her knees shook when Kal growled in her ear.

"Tonight," Kal promised, then forced Charlie's hand to squeeze her crotch.

Panting, Charlie managed a weak nod and whimpered after Kal separated them. Even though she knew it was for the best, she hated it and grumbled at the loss of contact. After regaining control, she noticed that Kal was behind the desk and pulling on a black shirt.

After straightening the shirt, Kal said, "I will give you access to the satellite array."

Charlie dipped her head, glad that one barrier was out of the way. "Tah." She retrieved her techbit when Kal picked up the tablet from the desk. "Do you need my information?"

"Ja," Kal replied, approaching Charlie while she tapped on the touch screen.

Charlie connected to the tablet and sent the techbit's data. She watched the ruler, who was concentrating and allowing Charlie on the network. Somehow the Alpha's tech savvy nature was a turn-on to Charlie. Kalmar only adapted to technology if it was necessary or beneficial to their way of life.

"You have access." Kal lowered the tablet to her side, an expectant look on her face.

Checking the techbit, a thin smile pulled at Charlie's lips at having communication access to outer space again. "Tah, Sumner." She blew out a relieved breath and turned off the techbit's screen. "I owe you."

"Ten ingots of darakar."

Freezing, Charlie weighed the price given to her and then she saw an amused glint in Kal's eyes. Did she just tease me? Caught off guard, she felt her jaw slacken, wondering how they were this comfortable.

"I must go. I have a meeting with my commanders." Kal retrieved the jacket slung over the desk chair's back, shrugging it on and holding onto the tablet.

"Right." Charlie tucked her techbit away and went to the door, but she waited for the High Commander. "I thought Dorlon was leaving?"

Kal adjusted the jacket's buckle across her waist, then grabbed the sheathed blade from the desk. "Soon." She hooked the weapon to her side and followed Charlie out of the office. They parted ways, and Andren shadowed her charge. Once on the floor with the endless guestrooms, Charlie realized how worn out she was from the short trip to the barrack and the office.

Charlie wished she had the energy to do more, but her body was still healing. She exchanged a nod with Andren, then disappeared into the quiet room. On the bed, there were two pieces of folded clothing that Charlie recognized as her other jeans and shirt. They were the items she'd worn when she came crashing onto Kander, but they were clean rather than dirty, ripped, and bloody. Charlie realized, however, the shirt was still torn in one place when she touched it.

Holding up the shirt, Charlie studied the hole in the stomach area. Somehow seeing it cemented the reality of the crash landing and her near-death. The evidence that a branch had gutted her screamed at her. Her denial that it had been a nightmare fizzled away and left her distraught about whatever miracle Kal performed to save her. Not ready to face any more of the truth, she tossed the clean pants and shirt to a chair, then dumped the techbit on top. She yanked off her jacket, collapsed in bed, and fell asleep in a tick.

At first, the dreams were nothing, like an endless pit of darkness. But a stream of light cut through it, forcing Charlie to blink a few times. She was drawn to it, like a moth to a flame. The brightness flared up, blinding her, until her eyes adjusted and everything turned into true chaos. She was back in the shuttle, diving toward Kander, and fighting for survival.

As the ground grew closer, all the lakes and trees showed more detail. Charlie had been a giant above the planet, and now she was shrinking to a speck. She was no god and moments from realizing her own mortality. Within a few marches from crashing, Charlie prayed to Kalatas and begged for salvation. She expected nothing in return, but then a warm darkness crept over her shoulders, seeped into her skin, and flowed through her veins. It whispered to let go, and Charlie released the controls, giving over everything to Kalatas.

Charlie was truly flying free.

With closed eyes, she soared without fear, without panic, and without regret. But then she opened her eyes, cutting away the dream. A meaty hand between her shoulder blades was crushing her, another hand pushing against the back of her head. Charlie's foggy mind jerked to life, and dread shot through her entire body. She was lying on her stomach in bed, and an attacker was pushing against her, trying to suffocate her.

From the sheer strength, Charlie was sure that it was an Alpha trying to kill her. She attempted screaming, but the pillow muffled the sounds. Working her arms underneath her body, she rolled her body to the left and broke the contact between them. Adrenaline charged her muscles and helped her hop off the bed before the Alpha grabbed her again.

Standing on the other side of the bed, Charlie panted, then glared at the Alpha, who was dressed in standard warrior attire. After a beat, she realized it was the Alpha named Morris from the sparring session against Kal. With both hands against the bed, she waited for him to make the next move and hoped it was enough to buy her time.

Morris growled and shifted his hands to the side of the mattress. "Filthy Beta."

Charlie snorted and said, "Not compared to Alpha pheromones." She smirked when he snarled at her, then her attention cut to the sealed bedroom door behind him. All she had to do was get out of the room, which was such a tight space. Once she was in the hallway, help would come to her—or so she hoped, considering Andren appeared to be missing in action.

Morris reached to his side and retrieved a long blade, holding it up. "There's nobody coming to help you, Beta."

"No, but Kal is expecting me soon," Charlie argued, not wanting to let him think he had the upper hand. "And we both know how Kal hates when people are late."

Huffing, Morris raised the knife and swore, "I'll make this quick."

"Aren't all Alphas in bed?" Charlie goaded, needing him to lunge first. She was jolted to life when Morris jumped up toward the bed. Like lightning, she yanked off the heavy top blanket, then threw it at him and managed to distract him. Charlie ran around the bed and beelined across the room to the closed door. Behind her, she already sensed Morris on her heels.

Charlie slid the bolt across and expected the door to fling open, especially after she slammed her shoulder into it, but it didn't budge an inch. "Fuck!" She sensed Morris coming at her with the knife, and she ducked, then jumped out of the way. She heard both the blade cut into the wooden door and the Alpha's growl as he attempted to free it.

"It's just us, Beta." Morris had the long dagger free and faced Charlie. "You can squeal all you want." Again, he advanced with the weapon pointed at her.

Charlie was backed into a corner on the opposite side of the room. She had no gun, knife, or even a stick, but only her fists and wit. If she stayed out of his space, then she stood a chance, but it was hard in such a small room. Her biggest problem was finding a route of escape when the locked door was the single exit. There was one window in the bedroom and another in the bathroom, but she was about fifty floors up in the Great Tower.

As Morris advanced on her, her eyes cut to the techbit still sitting on top of the chair. If she could get it, she could call Kal now that the device was connected to the satellite system. Then she had to stay alive long enough for someone to reach her. Right now, it was her plan as Morris charged for her again.

Yelling, Charlie dodged him, launched onto the bed, and scooped up a pillow. She swung it at him when he came after her, but he batted it away. It bought her enough time to hop off, snatch the techbit, and rush into the bathroom, slamming the door in his face. Ramming the bolt in the locked position, she fumbled with the techbit and did her best to ignore the dooming pounds of booted feet.

"Come on, come on," she hissed at the connecting device. Much to her horror, Kal didn't answer her call, and her attention jerked to the door, which was cracking under the Alpha's power. Charlie backed away, leaving the techbit on repeated calls to Kal. When her butt hit the wall, she glanced at the sealed window behind her before scanning the room for anything that could help her. Time was running out and so was her energy. Bending forward with her hands on her thighs, she gasped for air and closed her eyes, trying to think of any plan.

Pulling the techbit from her pocket, Charlie tapped against its screen several times and tried one last-ditch attempt. Taking a huge breath, she straightened up in time to watch the door split open, allowing Morris to kick through the rest. Tensing up, she moved her thumb over the button on the touch screen and waited for the right moment.

Morris stomped into the bathroom and roared at Charlie. Murder glowed in his brown eyes as he stalked forward, knife at the ready.

Feeling death so near again, Charlie accepted her pending fate but promised she'd give the Alpha some pain before he killed her. She tapped the techbit, and it emitted a high-pitched sound that sliced into Morris, sending his hands to his ears. If nothing else, the Kalmar's sensitive hearing might save Charlie.

With a smirk, Charlie jumped him and connected a solid kick to his knee, sending him down. His painful howl was the best music she'd heard, and she bolted out of the bathroom. At the front door, she kicked and punched at it, but her luck had run out. A meaty hand latched onto her shoulder, picking her up and throwing her into a wall. The techbit was lost midair, and it went quiet after crashing onto the floor.

The snarling Alpha loomed over Charlie and bent down, latching his fingers around her throat. Morris lifted her up and, for a tick, she understood how he'd felt when Kal had choked him. Pressing a blade into her cheek, he became amused when Charlie latched onto his wrist and tried to break his grip.

"Keep struggling, fucking Beta." Morris banged her against the wall, then lowered her face closer to his. "I'm going to slice you open so slowly." He tapped the flat of the blade against Charlie's nose. Just as he pulled the knife away from her face, a loud boom started at the door. He twisted his head around and growled at the possible intrusion.

Charlie gurgled against his hold, slight blackness in her vision. Mustering the last of her strength, she slammed the metal toe of her boot between his legs, hitting him as hard as possible. A sense of joy filled her at returning Kal's earlier pain to Morris.

Morris's cry was beautiful and freeing. He released Charlie, collapsed to his knees, and clutched his groin.

Coughing and gasping for air, Charlie crawled away from Morris, but his threatening growls and snarls encouraged her to get up and try to gain traction under her boots. Stumbling a step, she looked over at the front door that now was open and off its hinges. She was never more relieved to see a friendly face.

Dorlon barged into the room with her sword in hand. "Charlie!" She hurried over and helped Charlie before she noticed Morris getting up. She bared her teeth at him and pushed Charlie behind her. "Surrender," she ordered him, while her hand flexed on the hilt as if prepared to run him through. "Kal will be here with more soldiers."

Morris snarled, glanced at Charlie, and raised his dagger before lunging at Dorlon, who swiped at him. With such tight space, Dorlon had no place to go, and he was able to drive the dagger into her side. Dorlon hissed and brought the sword's cross guard into his temple, then kicked him in the gut. She attacked him but this time drove the tip into his left shoulder.

Charlie moved aside, worried she was making it harder for Dorlon. She hated being weaponless, and she would have killed Morris already with her lectra gun. If I could have fucking kept my weapons!

Morris's attention danced between Dorlon and Charlie, then he latched onto the sword blade and ripped it from Dorlon's hand. He tossed it aside, then lunged with the dagger, striking Dorlon in the gut. He lifted her and threw her to the floor behind him.

"Dorlon!" Charlie attacked Morris with nails and fists. She struck him several times in the back, but he tossed her into the table and chairs like a ragdoll.

With no attention on Dorlon, Morris turned on Charlie and took a step when Dorlon grabbed his ankle and yanked him down. He yelped and struggled with her before he raised the dagger for a fatal blow.

Charlie sat up after crashing onto the floor from the table. "No!" Her weakened body kept her down, and she watched the blood-smeared blade drive into Dorlon's chest, striking her in the heart. "You fucking piece of shit!" She staggered to her feet and ignored the white heat lancing up her side. She jumped at Morris, who was jerking his blade free from Dorlon's body.

Morris yelled and returned a punch to Charlie's chest, but her adrenaline fueled her. She clawed at his face, cutting into his left eye, when a powerful force grabbed her from behind and tore her away from Morris. A black streak blurred past her, followed by an overpowering roar that made Charlie shudder.

Then Morris was pinned to the wall, a spear sticking from his chest.

Charlie was panting as she stared in awe at the High Commander still holding onto the spear she had driven into Morris's chest. She sagged after he went limp and dangled from the spearhead that had pierced his heart. Staggering to her feet, she tumbled a few times on her way to Dorlon's side.

"N-n-no," Charlie rasped and touched Dorlon's bloody chest before she pushed her fingertips against Dorlon's throat. Shaking her head, she peered up at Kal, who stepped away from the spear. "She's dead."

Kal knelt down on the other side of Dorlon and stared at the open wound that ended her commander's life. "Ja," she whispered.

Charlie reached over and grabbed Kal's forearm. "But you can bring her back, right? You can do whatever you did to me."

Kal parted her lips, then looked down at Dorlon's peaceful face.

"You said you brought me back," Charlie snapped. "You can bring her back too."

"I can only bring back someone that wishes to return." Kal met Charlie's desperate features. "I can heal the body, but I can't force the soul."

"Then heal her!" Charlie sensed Kal's hesitation and crushed Kal's hand. "Please, Sumner," she begged just as a few tears broke free. "It's not her time."

Kal clenched her jaw, but nodded.

Charlie released Kal and rocked back on her heels, praying that Kal could work a miracle.

Grabbing a dagger from her side, Kal cut Dorlon's shirt and breast wrap away and exposed the three dagger wounds. She resheathed the blade, glanced over her shoulder at the guards, and ordered one of them to get Brexton. She returned her full attention to Dorlon's body and held her left hand out over top.

Black, smoky tendrils snaked down from Kal's hand and entered each of the wounds. Kal growled low and closed her eyes for a moment. When she reopened them, they were an iridescent emerald without any white sclera around the irises.

A shiver raced down Charlie's spine, but she watched the wounds stop bleeding. Then the undamaged skin started closing up the wound. Any torn flesh grew and reconnected to the unharmed skin. Just as the last bit closed up, the tendrils withdrew from all the wounds but the one over Dorlon's breast.

"Come on," Charlie whispered, pleading for Dorlon to return. She glanced up at Kal, who was starting to look pale. Clutching Dorlon's hand, she snapped, "Come back!"

Dorlon gasped for air, eyes opened wide, and chest lifted off the floor as if hanging onto the dark thread from Kal's hand. She lowered back down and shut her eyes but continued to breath as the wound sealed up, like it was all a bad dream.

Swiping her damp cheeks, Charlie's attention followed the last tendril that vanished in Kal's palm. After it was done, Kal fell forward but caught herself before she landed on Dorlon. She was panting, sweating, and looking even paler than earlier. Charlie grabbed Kal's shoulder and asked, "Are you okay?"

Kal lifted her head, revealing her normal eyes. "I am Kal," she whispered, as if it was the only answer or she was reminding herself that she was a god.

Charlie frowned but knew better than to further question Kal in front of the two soldiers. She swallowed and whispered, "Tah."

After a nod, Kal stood, straightened her back, and turned to the guards. She rattled off orders to them, but Charlie missed all of it. Instead, she remained beside Dorlon and watched the steady rise and fall of Dorlon's chest. With her fingertips, she grazed where the wound had once been, and she felt nothing but smooth skin. Kal had the power to bring someone back from the dead; it was now undeniable to Charlie that she had been in Dorlon's exact same position. Lifting her gaze, she stared at the imposing Alpha above her and accepted the truth that couldn't be explained by logic or science.

She is a god in wolf's clothing.

Just then, Brexton entered the room along with several more soldiers. Everything happened in a whirlwind, from Brexton checking Dorlon to the soldiers loading her onto a pallet, until they carried her away. As they were leaving, Charlie stared at the dead Alpha pinned to the wall by a spear, then stared down at her bloody hands, unsure who it belonged to.

Kal shifted closer to Charlie. "Are you okay?" she asked, voice low but thick. "Do you need to see Brexton?"

Shaking her head, Charlie took in the hint of worry in Kal's green eyes. "I'm fine, but thanks." She looked to the open door, thinking about Dorlon. "I should go see her."

"Wait until the morning." Kal hooked her hands together in front of her, holding her usual stance and straight face; but behind it Charlie could see the weariness, and she noticed the beads of moisture clinging to Kal's forehead.

Charlie sighed in agreement and recalled what had happened here, wanting real answers but knowing Morris's death made it difficult.

"Collect your belongings. I'll take you to another room."

Charlie agreed, cleaned her hands, and put her few meager items into the duffle bag. She picked up the techbit last, relieved it wasn't damaged by the fight. As she left the room, she grinned at how well Dorlon had demolished the front door. Her friend had been frantic and destroyed the door in the process. Together, they followed the long, turning hallway until they reached another sealed guestroom. Kal entered first, scanning for any trouble before she allowed Charlie to enter next.

"I'll have another guard posted at the door," Kal promised, her hand still gripping the doorknob.

"Tah." Charlie nibbled on her lip, fighting to bring up what happened earlier when Kal resurrected Dorlon. She wasn't quite ready to face the idea or talk about it, but she was grateful.

"About tonight…" Kal hovered in the doorway, filling it and yet shifting on her feet. "If you wish to rest, I will understand."

Charlie gave a slight smile and neared Kal. "I'm okay." Some piece of her argued that she should be alone after the attack and process what happened. However, something in her was drawn to Kal and what comforts they could find together.

Kal seemed to accept Charlie's answer and left the room but not without saying, "Then come to my door when you're ready."

Peering over her shoulder, Charlie grumbled at the new Omega guard who'd been assigned to her. She had hoped it would be Andren, but perhaps she was off duty tonight. When Kal promised a new guard, Charlie had expected an Alpha, so she was surprised to find a male Omega standing outside her door this evening.

Like Andren, the Omega was about Charlie's size but far bulkier in muscle, even compared to Andren or Dorlon. He had beady eyes, short, dark hair, and round cheeks. So far, Charlie didn't like him.

Grumbling to herself, she focused on the sealed double-doors in front of her and ignored the tremble in her gut. After a deep breath, she knocked and this time waited for an answer, remembering what happened the last time she barged into Kal's quarters. A soft heat warmed her cheeks when memories of Kal standing naked in the bedroom came to her. When the door creaked, she did her best to push down the memory in hopes it would soothe her blush.

Kal held Charlie's eyes before she cut her attention to the guard. "You're dismissed for the night." Once he left for the elevator, she stepped aside and allowed Charlie to come into the sitting room.

Charlie had a messenger bag hanging from her shoulder with a few articles of clothing in it. She set the bag on the floor next to the divan and sank into the soft cushions of the furniture. The fireplace's warmth and crackling sounds settled Charlie's nerves about coming to visit Kal tonight. Once Kal sat in the sofa chair, Charlie glanced down and noticed the open, worn book sitting on the wooden coffee table. But then what grabbed all her attention was the familiar lectra handgun, her Grasshopper, and sheathed bowie knife. A sense of relief flooded her at the idea that Kal might be returning the weapons to her.

"How do you feel?" Kal asked.

"Still sore and slightly more strained after this afternoon." Charlie leaned against the pillows and wall behind the divan. "But better than when I crash-landed."

Kal stared at Charlie, her face unreadable but eyes always searching. Leaning forward, she picked up the weapons. "I am returning these to you."

Charlie suspected it was thanks to today's events and the weapons' offer of security and safety, for them both. She received the weapons and wanted to attach them to their usual spots on her body, but she knew she was safe in Kal's quarters. With the messenger bag in her lap, she stowed the items away for later.

"Keep the weapons hidden on you. I do not need a political outcry because a human merc is carrying weapons in the city."

Nodding, Charlie promised, "I will." She was warmed by Kal's trust in her. Setting the bag down, she smiled and said, "Tah."

Kal bowed her head then shifted deeper into the sofa chair again.

"So do you think Morris worked alone?" Charlie suspected he had an accomplice, as the room's door had been sealed from the outside, blocking her escape.

"Being investigated," Kal replied, remaining stiff in the sofa chair.

"Isn't everything lately," Charlie muttered. It was far too late to ask Morris, who might still be hanging from the wall. "Maybe his motive was because he hated Betas, but I wouldn't be surprised if he's tied to Victor somehow." This evening, she had sent out multiple messages to different sources, as well as to an old friend.

"It is possible," Kal agreed.

Shaking her head, Charlie said, "Victor could have just let me and my crew fly off. But instead, he's destroyed my ship, killed Raakor, and kidnapped Starr. It's like…." She bit her lip, trying to think of the word in Kalmarese and coming up short. She sighed and switched to English. "Mafia."

Kal gave a low rumble and repeated, "Mafia?"

Startled by Kal's use of English, Charlie hesitated then replied, "Not sure there's a word in Kalmarese. But mafia is like a tight knit group of criminals that'll fuck you over if you fuck with them." She grinned when Kal lifted an eyebrow at her. "Anyway, Victor could have left well enough alone, but instead he's made it personal. Now I'm going to skin and gut him."

Tilting her head, Kal asked, "And exactly how do you plan to do that?"

"I've called in a favor from an old friend." Charlie frowned at the idea of having to wait any longer, but she had little choice. "I gotta get off this damn planet. I've been nearly blown up and murdered since I got here."

"Then you will return."

Kal was right. There wasn't any way Charlie was leaving the darakar, and she was out of a ship to store it. Victor was furious that Charlie screwed up his payday with Fairlee's ransom. Rubbing her neck, she worked the strain in the muscles and studied the ruler, who was gazing back at her.

The fireplace's soft pops soothed away the pressure from the recent events. The glow was inviting until it reminded Charlie of how Earth had been burned to ashes. Her home was long gone because her people believed there was no other option to save the galaxy from the Sworne. A sacrifice that to this day still haunted every Earthling. They were now stray animals in the galaxy, even on Kander.

At least, she believed they were a lost race until she met Kal, or rather this Kal, who was once named Sumner. They had shared a few deep conversations, shared their bodies, and hid all their emotions. Charlie refused to get grounded on Kander, by anything or anyone. At least, that was before she crashed back onto Kander and was saved by Kal. Even in the mutual silence, Charlie trembled at the thought of confronting what happened to her and Dorlon. But she was nosy as hell, and her mother had always told her to curb it. Maybe someday Charlie would heed her mother's advice, but not tonight.

"So what did you do to me and Dorlon?"

Kal shifted, laced her hands together, and continued holding Charlie's gaze. Her features were stern, and her eyes told no secrets. For a moment, Charlie wondered if she'd receive an answer and wished she could tear it out of Kal.

"I used the spirit of Kalatas to heal you."

Charlie broke their eye contact and watched the flames in the fireplace across the room. Much of her wanted to deny what Kal told her, but she had seen it herself today and couldn't ignore it. For her and many Earthlings, it was hard to accept something that they didn't understand or couldn't explain with logic. She sighed, cut her attention back to Kal, and asked her one burning question.

"Because it wasn't your time."

Somehow, the answer seemed too simple and scratched the surface of the truth. Charlie needed to peel it back and learn what was buried deeper. She leaned forward and grimaced at the minor strain. "I'm not from this planet. I'm just a deadbeat merc from space. What makes me so special?"

"But you are of this planet," Kal argued, voice filled with steel.

Charlie sat back against the pillows and glowered at the ruler. She wanted to push Kal, except she was just too damn tired after everything. Closing her eyes, she allowed the conversation to fall away until another time. One day, the truth would come out even if it scared Charlie.

A quiet movement drew Charlie's eyelids up, and she was startled by the Alpha leaning over her. In front of her was an open hand, waiting for her. Taking both the offer and her bag, Charlie stood up and allowed herself to be guided to the bedroom. Tonight wasn't meant for arguments but to be intimate again. Something that Charlie had been craving for days because she needed to feel alive still. When her palm slid against hot skin, she moaned at the sensation. Kal's grip was firm, anchoring her.

Without words, they slipped into the candlelit bedroom that was cooler than last time but just as inviting. Charlie became dry mouth when she looked at the bed where they'd had sex the first time. It had also been the first time that Charlie allowed a lover to take her from behind, loving every thrust. Already shaking, Charlie dropped the messenger bag near the dresser but faltered when Kal moved into her space.

"Perhaps this isn't wise tonight," Kal said, each word rumbling in her chest.

Charlie capped a tiny wave of panic and held her confidence, at least on the outside. "Neither was fucking each other the first time, but here we are." With a playful smirk, she grabbed her leather jacket and prepared to take it off. "I want to stay." She went still when Kal leaned down, close to her neck.

Kal was breathing heavy, taking in all of Charlie's scent and reading her. "Take off your clothes." She straightened up and took one step back, unbuckling the belt across her coat.

Charlie paced her breathing, then removed her leather jacket, placing it near the messenger bag. She undressed and stole glances at Kal shedding clothing layer by layer. Now naked, Charlie fought a measure of panic, and she flexed her hands several times.

Kal took off her pants last, tossing them aside. Unlike last time, she didn't give any orders but closed the distance between them. A low growl sounded in the darkness as she snared Charlie's hips.

With a yelp, Charlie was hefted up, and firm hands on her ass lifted her higher until her face met Kal's own. She gasped and hooked her arms around strong shoulders, feeling Kal's long hair brushing her skin. Burning against her skin was a warm, muscular body that made her groan. She swore that one day she would take the time to trace every line and curve of Kal's body. With her legs pressed against a muscular backside, she felt safe and very desirable to the Alpha. "I can walk," she whispered, leaning her forehead against Kal's head.

"I'm aware." Kal's voice was heady and made Charlie's clit throb.

Charlie felt how wet she already was, as it spread against Kal's toned stomach. She imagined that Kal's penis was as hard as she was slick. Remaining still in each other arms, Charlie felt a measure of peace in between all the desire and need. As the heartbeats passed, she thought she heard a faint purr against her chest. She wondered if Kal was also feeling at peace and holding Charlie for that very reason.

Brushing away Kal's loose, wavy hair, Charlie pushed her nose against the Alpha's warm cheek and whispered, "Take me again, Sumner." Even to her ears, she heard the vulnerability in her voice, but she didn't care. "Krafka," she pleaded, dripping more between her legs when Kal growled.

Kal lowered Charlie to the bed after two wide steps. Although Charlie pushed back a little, she wasn't quite wanting to unhook her legs and release Kal.

"Move," Kal ordered, soft thunder behind the command.

Charlie shivered and obeyed, crawling backward to the center. She rested on her back, and her breathing became labored when Kal followed her, coming to loom over her. Their hot skin brushed together and made Charlie moan, needing so much more.

"You're still healing." Kal pushed all her hair to one side and lowered her head, close to Charlie's lips. "I could hurt you."

Softened by the concern, Charlie wanted to touch Kal's face but instead curled her fingers into the bed sheet under her. "I'll be fine." She sounded hoarse to her own ears. "I'll tell you if I need you to stop. Ja?"

Kal brought her face closer, to Charlie's left, and remained still. Her breaths were long and deep.

Closing her eyes, Charlie realized that Kal was scenting her and tasting her on a level that humans couldn't do. It was intimate and even stimulating, making her blood run wild. She arched up and pressed herself into the muscular Alpha that was hot to the touch.

"Ja," Kal replied, breath warm brushing her ear. "Touch me."

Charlie gasped, lowered her body, and stretched her arm, feeling Kal's firm thigh first. She followed it to Kal's apex, and her hand started shaking when her fingertips neared the base of Kal's penis. Following the thick shaft, she felt Kal's ample erection.

Kal growled into Charlie's ear and ordered, "Harder." She hissed when Charlie tightened her grip around Kal's cock.

Wanting to play with it, Charlie dragged her fist along the full length to the tip, which she hadn't forgotten was so sensitive. "You're already so fucking hard." She moaned when Kal rumbled in her ear. She rubbed her thumb over the already slick tip. Every growl made her clit throb harder.

After a few times, Kal shifted around and brought the tip of her cock between Charlie's legs. She nuzzled Charlie's temple and whispered, "Move your hand down to the middle." Once done, she nudged the head of her cock between warm wetness, brushing a swollen clitoris.

Charlie jerked after the contact, not expecting it. Moaning and rocking her hips, she started rubbing her clit against the cock's tip until the pain in her side flared up. She hissed and tensed before settling back into the bed.

"Use your hand," Kal suggested and brushed her nose over the crest of Charlie's ear.

Adjusting her grip, Charlie began with gentle strokes and rubbed their most sensitive points together, eliciting both groans and snarls. Each motion caused her to drip more and her very core to ache with need. Above her, she felt every pant from Kal, who shuddered repeatedly.

Kal tilted her head, teeth scraping along heated flesh; then she bit down, earning a curse from Charlie. After she pulled away from Charlie's neck, thunder sounded deep in her chest.

Now using both hands, Charlie clutched the Alpha's cock and pleaded, "Please." So close to madness, she rubbed her vaginal opening against the tip.

Rising up onto her knees, Kal gazed down at Charlie and grabbed her cock, seeming to check its hardness.

Pulsing with pure, wet heat, Charlie wanted nothing more than to have Kal sink into her. She hated the wait but started rolling over to her stomach, knowing they both liked it from behind. But Kal grabbed her shoulder and halted her.

"Joh." Kal settled Charlie back in her original position. She went on her hands, above of Charlie, and grabbed her cock. She pushed her cock forward and nudged the pulsing entrance.

"Sumner," Charlie pleaded, "Krafka." She was eager to feel full, hating the empty sensation deep in her. Their last time together had been about a nineth ago, and tonight might have never been if it hadn't been for Kal. "Pl-lease," she repeated, choking on the word.

Kal placed one hand at the base of her shaft while her other hand rested on Charlie's stomach, perhaps keeping her from moving again. She urged her hips forward, and the tip of her cock pushed through and into clenching muscles. Her moan echoed Charlie's own.

Shaking with desire, Charlie ached for more and wanted to take it all even if it hurt her. But she knew that Kal was being careful and even gentle with her, unlike the Alpha that fucked her the first time.

Lifting her hips, Kal pushed deeper at a slow pace and paused after a few inches. Her attention had been on her shaft, but it cut to Charlie's face.

Charlie was panting, fighting for a measure of self-control. If she weren't injured, she would have tried to take more of Kal's length, not forgetting their minor incompatibility issues.

Groaning in response, Charlie wanted it all if she could take it. "Ja," she whispered, gasping and sucking in her next breath when Kal pushed in another inch. "Fuck. I forgot how big you are." A thick, amused rumble came from Kal, and Charlie grinned at the Alpha's ego.

Surrounding her lover again, Kal remained buried in Charlie and grazed her nose against Charlie's jaw line. "Is this what you've wanted?"

"Ja," Charlie admitted without restraint and feeling exposed by it. She blushed after Kal's throaty laugh, but she reached up and latched onto Kal's muscular shoulder. It was then that she realized how much Kal curled her back so that their heads were near each other due to their height difference. Clearing a bit of haze in her mind, she whispered, "What about you? Is this what you've wanted?"

Kal rolled her hips once and growled between clenched teeth. "Ja." She pulled back an inch, then pushed back in and snarled when Charlie moaned. "I can feel how much you want me. How you clench against me."

Charlie managed a weak nod and dug her nails into both hard muscles and soft sheets. Now she needed to be filled and taken by the Alpha. For days, she had yearned for it, and having it again had made her impatient. Seeming to sense her desire, Kal started pulling out halfway before slowly pushing back into her. "Vuk," Charlie swore and rocked her hips to the same motion until a strong hand stilled her. She whimpered in protest, but a rough voice snarled in her ear, forcing her to submit. She knew Kal wanted to protect her from more injuries, but she was desperate to find release.

"Relax," Kal murmured, then pushed her dark hair away again. She pumped her hips, working a slow but satisfying pace into Charlie. A wave of desire carried them farther and forced Charlie to rock her hips until a firm hand pushed down on her hip, restraining her. A displeased whimper left her, and Kal responded with a growl.

But the pace increased to meet Charlie's hungry demands, the thick length pushing through her. Like Charlie, Kal was panting, and their sweaty skin made it easy to rock together. With blunt nails digging into muscles, Charlie gave a cry with each deep drive.

Every movement of Kal's cock felt amazing, yet scary, to Charlie. She'd had her fair share of lovers before Kal, and none had sent the same type of pleasure racing up her spine. Each pump deepened and, pulling back, seemed to drag more than just passion through her. As she neared the edge of an orgasm, Charlie warred with a strange tightness in her chest. Her gasps turned into gulps for air, and she clung to Kal out of fear, unable to speak.

Above her, Kal grunted between Charlie's shouts. At first, Charlie had noticed Kal staring at their lower bodies and watching her hips rock toward Charlie's own. Maybe ensuring she didn't go too deep? Once settled into a rhythm, she started watching Charlie's face as if memorizing the taut lines, the pleasure in her blue eyes, and the needy way Charlie clenched her teeth.

For a moment, Charlie tried to hold back her orgasm, not wanting to end things or face what was crawling up her chest. She hooked Kal's waist with her right leg, forcing Kal's thick cock deeper. She gritted her teeth and snared her other hand in Kal's hair, behind her head.

Kal snarled in reaction but didn't stop driving into Charlie. Pressing their foreheads together, Kal's rare emotions were exposed, making the tightness in Charlie's chest almost unbearable now.

When Kal drew out, Charlie lifted her ass and met the next drive, both pain and pleasure splitting her in half when Kal sank into her again. Her scream outmatched Kal's own, and it released a surge that overwhelmed her, the beautiful orgasm crushed by Charlie's sharp panic. Her passionate scream twisted with terror, and she clawed at Kal, trying to anchor herself.

Kal reached between their bodies, and Charlie was empty again, causing uncontrolled tears to burn down her cheeks. She tried to push away from Kal, not wanting to be so bare in front of the Alpha. But a strong arm restrained her, making her fight harder. She became trapped when Kal lowered her body on top of her. Charlie drove a fist into Kal's side and heard a threatening growl before sharp teeth latched onto Charlie's neck, almost breaking the skin. Somehow the bite pierced the frenzy that had taken control of Charlie. She pushed her palm flat against Kal's side before sliding it down and clenching a tight ass cheek. A whimper passed her lips, and Kal's bite eased.

Closing her eyes, Charlie took a measured breath and exhaled, expelling the crushing tightness in her chest. Kal released her neck, but the earlier onslaught left her disjointed and broken. "I-I almost died." She clenched her bottom lip between her teeth, then whispered, "I did die." She now accepted it was true. Again, the horror from the past nineth started rising in her until she felt Kal's tongue brush across the wound on her neck. It was a soothing, intimate act that Kalmar shared with each other.

Turning her head, revealing her neck more, Charlie allowed Kal to continue comforting her like they were the same race. After two more strokes, she whispered, "I wasn't worth saving."

"Then you underestimate your own value," Kal murmured. She raised her head, their noses close to each other.

Charlie cupped a flushed cheek above her and softened at the Alpha's logic that was tender underneath it. Again, she burned with the need to know why Kal saved her but knew the answer was still too buried right now. She sensed that Kal would hold it close to her chest until it was the right time, if there ever was one. Instead of arguing, Charlie lifted her head and brushed her lips across Kal's, asking for a kiss.

For a moment, Kal was hesitant and pressed their mouths together, seeming unsure what to do. It was enough to encourage Charlie, and she pressed both hands to either side of Kal's head, pulling them both down into the kiss. With sealed lips, Charlie crushed them together and opened her mouth, trying to guide Kal into what was their second kiss.

Kal responded to Charlie's insistence and parted her lips, slowly and unsure. Charlie knew Kalmar weren't natural kissers and needed to bite to convey their passion. Kal's attempt to kiss warmed Charlie; it was a sincere gift that made her feel special. She slid her tongue into Kal's mouth, hoping it was safe. The first touch of their tongues sent a charge through Charlie's entire body. From the thrum in Kal, it sounded as if it was just as exciting for the Alpha.

Charlie controlled the kiss, tasting Kal and enjoying the mildly rougher texture of Kal's tongue. She moaned when she was forced to end it and gasp for air. She grazed her knuckles along Kal's jawline while their foreheads remained together. In those quiet heartbeats, she realized they both might be in trouble if they continued down this path.

Still, her other hand crept along the side of their joined bodies and searched for a way between sticky skin so she could find the thick, long prize that was hidden between their stomachs. Kal latched onto her wrist, halting her attempt.

"You must rest," Kal whispered.

Charlie grinned into the dark, noticing that the firelight from the sitting room was almost gone. She raised her leg and brushed her foot down Kal's muscular leg. "I've been resting too much."

"You're still healing." Kal gave a displeased rumble when Charlie rolled her hips against Kal's stomach.

"If you fuck me from behind, then I'll go to sleep," Charlie said, hoping the Alpha would take the deal. She lost hope when she recognized the frown on Kal's face. She hadn't expected Kal to be that concerned about her wellbeing, until she reminded herself that it'd been Kal that healed her. "I'll lie on my good side."

Kal remained silent and still until Charlie whined in frustration. After a huff, Kal raised her body up, taking away what very little weight she had on Charlie. "Turn." While Charlie rolled to her right, Kal shifted and pushed up against Charlie's back.

Groaning, Charlie already felt the firmness in Kal's penis again. "Are you ever not hard?"

Kal growled and pressed their bodies together, arm snaked across Charlie's ribs. "Is that a complaint?"

"Joh." Charlie clenched her lip with her teeth, then said, "But those tight pants have to hurt." They were constrictive at best, if not cutting off her circulation when she wore them not long ago.

Still growling, Kal adjusted Charlie against her hot, damp body and placed Charlie's top leg over Kal's hip. She then snared Charlie's ear between her teeth.

"Vuk," Charlie hissed and clawed at Kal's shoulder behind her.

Releasing the soft flesh, Kal ran the top of her tongue once along the outer rim of Charlie's burning ear. "I haven't been this hard in a long time."

Charlie shut her eyes after the confession that was so soft she almost missed it; she was happy she had not. Her heart slammed against her chest, and she wiggled her ass into Kal's thighs. Kal responded with a push of her hips, causing the thick shaft to rub against Charlie's clit. The need to touch Kal's cock pulled at her, and she reached for it with her left hand. She smirked at Kal's low grunt and wondered whether Kal ever had a mouth around her cock. Kal had stopped Charlie's first attempt when they first shared a bath. Saving the thought for later, she focused on the stiff length in her hand, moaning deep in pleasure.

"If you want me to fuck you, then you'll have to push me into you."

Whimpering, Charlie flexed her grip on the thick shaft and rubbed the tip between her glistening folds, spreading her slickness over the broad head. Behind her, the Alpha's animalistic sounds shook both their bodies, but Kal was restraining herself. If she wanted to have Charlie, she could take control in a heartbeat but instead allowed Charlie to play, even taunt.

A sharp burn sparked at Charlie's shoulder from a firm bite, and she dug her fingers into the sheets. "Vuk!" Similarly, lust was breaking down Charlie's self-control. She started circling Kal's tip at her entrance and spread her top leg wider, welcoming the head of Kal's cock into her. She wanted more and pushed the thick shaft up, loving how each inch filled her. With her hand, Charlie thrust the cock's head against her G-spot, hitting it over and over.

Kal had been still for too long, but by the twelfth drive, she rocked her hips against Charlie's ass. She dragged her teeth along fiery skin, biting and licking at pulse points. Her growls and grunts became louder and matched Charlie's guttural cries. Bowing her back against the Alpha, Charlie hit her first climax and expected Kal to slow down, but she was very wrong.

"Let go," Kal snarled in her ear.

Too lost in her high, Charlie didn't understand until Kal tugged on her wrist and demanded she release Kal's cock. When she did so, Kal guided Charlie's hand backward to Kal's muscular shoulder for a handhold. With her hip held in place, Charlie tilted her head back and begged, "More."

Heeding the demand, Kal rocked her hips at a steady pace and continued biting Charlie's shoulder at precise moments, eliciting soft cries. Even when Charlie's nails dug into Kal's shoulders and willed for everything, Kal restrained herself more than the first time they had fucked. Charlie both hated and admired Kal's desire to protect her from further harm, knowing that was why there was a measure of gentleness in every thrust.

But the grunts and growls from Kal made Charlie dizzy, and she arched her back until a firm arm hooked across her stomach, forcing her close again. She panted between each scream and pushed against the thick rope of muscles against her body. Even with Kal's hold, she started gyrating her hips, grinding onto the swollen length. The full sensation continued sliding against her inner, clenching walls and left her shaking with need. Just as she neared the orgasm, Kal slowed down and forced a pained moan from Charlie.

"On your stomach," Kal growled in her ear and withdrew her cock, as if ensuring Charlie would obey if she wanted it back.

"Fuck," Charlie cussed in English. She started rolling over, but the Alpha hurried her. She spread her legs just before the cock's flared head plunged into her, driving through the brief hollow sensation in her. A low cry escaped her, but she raised her ass and encouraged Kal to go deeper. Above her, the grunts become animalistic, more like the Alpha she liked to fuck her.

Kal latched onto the metal headboard, which groaned in protest. Her much larger body towered over Charlie's prone form beneath her. Her thrusts became frantic but never too deep, reminding Charlie how she yearned to feel Kal's hips smack her ass cheeks. Again, the pressure built in her gut from the pounding Alpha behind her, and it was even better from this position. Each time the flared head hit her sensitive spot, Charlie screamed louder until her throbbing muscles clenched and she was split in half.

Growling, Kal matched Charlie's pleasurable cry and finished their shared orgasm with a few more thrusts. Her left hand clawed into the pillow near Charlie's turned head and her right pulled against creaking metal. As her growl weakened, she brought her lips near Charlie's exposed neck and pressed her teeth against sweaty, hot skin.

Biting her lower lip, Charlie held down a moan at how much she wanted Kal to bite her neck, marking her for life. It was a strong sensation that overpowered her logic about the reality of their situation, and she closed her eyes when it wanted to overcome her. She sucked in her next breath, shut her eyes, and accepted whatever the Celestial Fates had in store for her. When Kal's lips trailed up to her ear, she was both relieved and disappointed by the loss.

Kal dragged her teeth along the outer rim of Charlie's ear and whispered, "You are always so tight." She wiggled her hips, earning her a heavy groan from Charlie. "I tried not to fuck you too hard but…." Her voice rolled deep in her chest.

Breathing hard, Charlie uncurled her fingers from the pillow beneath her and clasped Kal's arm next to her head. "It's what I wanted." Needed, she realized. She hissed when Kal attempted pulling out from her clenched muscles.

A low rumble shook in Kal's chest when she couldn't withdraw from Charlie yet. She chuckled after Charlie reached back and clenched Kal's ass, holding her still.

"Not yet," Charlie pleaded, voice almost cracking. "I need a tick." As much as she loved being fucked, it took her a little extra time to relax her muscles after a climax, due to Kal's size. For a moment, she wondered if it would ever be possible to take in all of Kal. Maybe if they were together more, then they'd become compatible; but time wasn't on their side. Even if she managed to take it all, she had no idea if Kal grew larger during a rut. Did the Kals even go into ruts like normal Alphas?

Bringing her face back to Charlie's neck, Kal nipped at sensitive skin and purred, causing Charlie to melt into the bed. Her entire body was soothed by the unusual, affectionate moment. When the fullness started receding from inside her, she realized Kal's intent. A final, soft pop signaled that they were separated and Charlie felt sated after being with Kal again. Once untied, she turned over and discovered the Alpha resting back on her haunches, studying Charlie before her.

Even in the dark light, Kal was handsome with her long, wavy hair falling over her shoulders and her full breasts standing out against her toned stomach. At the base of her stomach, her glistening cock was soft—for now. Charlie's fingertips burned with the need to trace the prominent lines between the contours of muscle along Kal's thighs. But she knew Kal would halt any more attempts for sex. Maybe she could still prolong their night a bit longer.

"Have you been in a rut before?" Charlie asked, feigning innocence in her voice.

After a low rumble, Kal replied, "Not in many years."

Charlie considered just how many years and if it had been before or after she became Kal. From her childhood, she recalled that Alphas and Omegas could trigger each other to go into a rut or heat. Perhaps Kal's last rut was her very last one, the spirit of Kalatas not allowing for any more. Such a notion left a bitter taste in Charlie's mouth.

But still, she wanted to know what Kal was like in a rut. Her gaze went to the Alpha's penis that had satisfied her moments ago. Licking her lips, she heard Kal's low growl and she blurted out, "Do you get bigger during a rut?" She sucked in her breath when the Alpha crawled over her, hovering inches above her.

Forcing her hair to one side, Kal bowed her head and curled her lip in a silent snarl. She inhaled Charlie's scent, which was mixed with sex and sweat. "I became many things during a rut." Inching her lips closer, they brushed Charlie's own while she whispered, "I did get bigger, but not longer."

Charlie couldn't control the whimper and fisted her hands in the blanket. "Then you remember your last rut." She felt the sudden tension from Kal and shivered when a low rumble started next to her ear.

"Vaguely," Kal whispered.

"It was before you became Kal, wasn't it?" Holding her breath, Charlie wondered if she was pushing the limits, waiting for Kal's Alpha to peek through and snap at her.

"Ja," Kal replied, her tone holding a finality that told Charlie to let it go. She straightened up and said, "You should rest."

"What about you?" Charlie frowned when Kal left the bed, her eyes tracking the dark figure to the bathroom. Sighing, she moved under the covers and listened to water splashing in a sink. Almost closing her eyes, she caught the soft footfalls returning and noticed Kal had put on loose shorts that sat low on her hips. She shifted when Kal climbed into the bed, and it eased her mind that Kal was resting too. She registered the Alpha's heavy exhale before she fell asleep, slipping into dark dreams.

Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep.

Charlie groaned as the obnoxious sound kept grinding against her sleepy mind. Under the cover of darkness, she swatted her hand through the air and grumbled when she missed the nightstand next to her bed. She muttered a curse in Jero a few times and pulled her head out from the covers after another swipe came up empty.

Beep. Beep. Beep. Beep.

Following the techbit's ringing sound, she leaned over the strange bed's side and saw the illuminated device lying upside down on the floor. "What the…?" She expected to be in her quarters on the Pacifica that were cold metal, reeking of fuel and old wiring. The foreign surroundings became familiar, including the large, grumbling presence next to her.

Reaching lower, Charlie swiped the device off the floor and answered the incoming call before it was too late. "Damn it, Magnar. You know what time it is here?" she asked in Jero, not even sure herself what time it was, other than it was still dark.

"Is that how you greet all your friends? That's right. You've pissed them all away," Magnar taunted, her voice its usual heavy timber.

After palming the sleepiness away from her face, Charlie glanced over at Kal, who was looking over her shoulder at Charlie. "Hold on, Mag." She hopped out of bed and went into the sitting room, remembering there was a blanket on the divan. Covering her chilled, nude body, she settled into the sofa chair. "I guess you got my message."

"Yes. Sorry to hear about your ship and crew."

Resting her head against the chair, Charlie stared up at the dark ceiling and wished that the fireplace was still burning, but she didn't plan to talk too long. "Do you know Victor?"

"I have heard a few things."

"Know what kind of merc he is?"

"He's not merc," Magnar replied, and her hesitation worried Charlie even more. "I heard he's military."

"What?" Charlie snapped then sighed at her own volume, not wanting to bother Kal. She already suspected that Kal could hear bits and pieces of her conversation, but the Jero tongue kept their conversation private. "For who?"

"Don't know. But Sallarus should know."

Charlie pursed her lips and considered whether she'd hear from her own contacts about Victor. If it was true that he was military, then the entire mess went a lot deeper than she or Kal knew. Her stomach twisted up. "Thanks for that. Can you get me off Kander? I need to find one of my crewmen." She had to get off Kander and find Starr, dead or alive. It would be easy to pay someone to come to Kander and take her through the galaxy, but Charlie didn't trust just anyone.

"It sounds like a wild chase that'll get you killed, Charlie."

Charlie gritted her teeth, knowing what Magnar was leading up to. "What's your damn price?"

"With military involved, it's priceless," Magnar replied, voice rumbling low over the call. "But I still owe you for Ferrafar."

Biting her tongue, Charlie resisted bringing up her inventory of darakar, not wanting to spread news of it. Right now, she was willing to use all the stills left in the account to get Starr back. For the moment, she continued holding her breath because whoever gave the first price was the loser.

"Five hundred thou."

"Are you insane?" Charlie hissed. "I lost my ship. I didn't sell the fucking thing." She growled when Magnar's laugh filled her ear. "Look, you owe me big for Ferrafar. You'd be the one without a ship and crew if I hadn't shown up." Some piece of her was satisfied that she made Magnar shut up for a moment.

"I'll be there, Charlie." Magnar had paused, moving around for a moment. "We'll discuss price later, but I want a good fuck."

Turning red-faced, Charlie's memories from being tangled in the bed sheets with Magnar washed over her. It had been good sex, maybe even great sex at the time, but it was rushed and exciting because it was new to Charlie. After a beat, she frowned at the idea of owing sex to Magnar, but she'd deal with it later.

"When can you get here?"

"Two days at the earliest, if the solar flares are in my favor. If it's bad, then three days."

Charlie hated waiting that long to get off Kander and start the hunt. If nothing else, she could continue tapping her resources to find Starr's trail. She had no other choice. "All right."

"See you then, Galaxy Master."

Rolling her eyes, Charlie huffed and said, "Thanks, Mag." She ended the call and sank deeper into the sofa, rubbing her face. She sent out a silent prayer for Starr, wishing that her friend was okay. Tapping the techbit a few times, thoughts about the future were scattered across her mind until soft movement made her look toward the bedroom. She left the armchair, blanket, and techbit and followed the sound of water from the bathroom, searching the candlelit room.

Straight ahead the walk-in stone shower was running, but nobody was in it. She sensed a presence behind her, sending her heart into light speed and stumbling a step. She covered her pounding chest and threw a glare over her shoulder at Kal standing behind her. "How are you so stealthy when you're so big?" She melted at the wolfish smile given back to her, her clit pulsing a bit.

"I was trained well."

Charlie lowered her hand and focused on the large bathroom in front of her, wondering if she was invited to shower with Kal. Or was the Alpha ready for privacy after last night's time together? Not quite ready to find out, she pointed at the painting behind the stone tub. It was of the rural landscape that made her want to fall for Kander again. The countryside reminded her of Kardos, suspecting the artist might have been inspired by it. "It's so beautiful."

"Ja." Kal remained behind Charlie, heat from her body radiating against Charlie's cool skin and making her prickle all over. "I painted it before the memory left me again."

Charlie's next breath hitched in her throat after the painting's owner was revealed to her. "Y-y-you…." She cleared her throat after choking on her words and turned around, looking at the Alpha with wide eyes. "You painted it?"

Kal tilted her head and eyed Charlie for a long moment before replying, "I didn't wish to forget it." She lifted her gaze to the painting on the opposite wall. "Where I may be from." Her voice held a distant, lost note that made Charlie's heart throb.

Peering over her shoulder, Charlie stared with new eyes at the painting that made her wonder if it wasn't from somewhere in Kardos. Was it possible that Kal had grown up a few villages away from Charlie? The idea seemed absurd but also quite possible the longer she studied the painting that took her back to her childhood.

Kal's voice cut through Charlie's old memories, and she peered up at the Alpha's stern features. "Is there room for two?" Her greedy clit pulsed while she waited for a reply.

"Ja." Kal had yet to touch Charlie, but then her fingertips grazed down Charlie's forearm. "But I cannot stay long. There is much to do."

Bowing her head, Charlie murmured her understanding before she followed Kal into the large walk-in shower that had dual heads. The warm spray against her body was a welcome sensation and soothed her sore muscles. Under the soft light, she noticed Kal's weariness and felt a ping in her chest. When the soap was held out to her, she latched onto Kal's larger hand, causing the weary features to center on her.

"You're tired still," Charlie said, realizing that even Kal had limits. "You should get more rest." She expected to be ignored or even growled at for pointing out Kal's weakened state. Alphas were always strong and unmoving, like a mountain. But when Kal sighed, she worried even more.

Frowning, Charlie stretched out her arms and cupped Kal's cheeks. "Can't or won't?" she asked, a bite in her tone. She waited for Kal to rebuke her, but instead Kal nuzzled her palm for a beat and closed her eyes. The tender action stole away Charlie's annoyance about Kal's current state.

Kal bowed her head, forcing Charlie to lower her hands to Kal's shoulders. Kal then brushed her nose across Charlie's cheek and pulled their bodies together, molding them. "One day I will rest."

Charlie closed her eyes, hating Kal's written fate. Her argument with Dorlon about Sumner's choice to become the next Kal still burned under the surface. She continued believing that Kal deserved to have her old life back, even if Kalatas would never return it until death. "How is that fair to you, Sumner? To have your memories, your dreams, your life... all your emotions taken from you. Tell me how that's fair."

"It is my sacrifice for my people," Kal whispered.

"Sacrificing who you were to become a god doesn't make you a better ruler," Charlie argued, struggling to keep her voice calm. "Becoming a god disconnects you from your people."

"Ruling doesn't require emotions," Kal stated, a low rumble rolling in her chest. Her Alpha was becoming agitated by Charlie's continued argument with her.

Charlie took a deep breath as Kal started separating from her. She didn't want to fight, not after last night's amazing sex that was both beautiful and scary. But she needed Kal to at least think about what the godhood was doing to everyone on the planet. "Emotions are what our God gave us humans." She placed her hand against her heart, recalling what her mother had once told her. "That gift is something that can never be taken from us. And sometimes it brings out the worst in us as much as the best, but it's what makes us so strong."

Kal straightened up, standing several hands taller than Charlie, who was forced to tilt her head back. Lifting her free hand, she traced Charlie's lips with her finger and whispered, "Something I've always admired about your people." She ended the conversation by holding up the soap, a silent peace offering.

Accepting it, Charlie allowed the discussion to fall away while she finished cleaning up and washing away Kal's scent from her body. While rinsing off, she studied Kal's muscular body from arms to stomach and to thighs, fighting to not touch any tidbit of skin. A soft burn started between her legs when she remembered Kal's body covering her and then the thick, hard—

"Charlie," Kal growled, cutting into Charlie's daze.

Flushing brighter than a supernova, Charlie realized her scent must have aroused Kal, who had a stiff cock. Before she could offer an apology, she was lifted and shoved against the wet stone wall. After a yelp, she offered herself and opened her thighs for Kal.

Adjusting her hold under Charlie's ass, Kal used her other hand and guided the flared head of her cock between the slickness. Not wasting even a beat, she jammed the first part of the length into Charlie, filling her. She slammed her palm against the stone next to Charlie's head, leaned in, and hissed, "I don't have time for this."

Charlie moaned and rested her forehead against Kal's warmer temple and whispered, "Then make it quick." She cried out when her challenge was met with a sharp thrust, burying the length deeper into her.

Snarling low, Kal pulled out a little, then pushed forward at a slow pace, seeming to test Charlie's limits. With clenched teeth, she peered between their bodies and a rumble vibrated deep in her chest. "Each time you take more."

Charlie gasped and clawed hard muscles under her fingers. Looking down, she realized it was true; Kal's hips were closer than they had been the first time. The short length of the shaft still exposed didn't seem like much, but Charlie knew it was plenty. Even so, her greedy, slick walls clenched around Kal's cock, as if there wasn't enough inside her. Brushing her warm lips over Kal's cheeks, she whispered, "Keep trying. Keep pushing into me." She groaned when she heard and felt Kal's growl. Kal's hips started rocking, and she sobbed in pure relief.

Increasing the pace, Kal grunted with each thrust and tilted her head back, similar to Charlie. Between several pants, she hissed and said, "So tight."

Groaning, Charlie leaned in and latched her teeth onto Kal's neck, encouraging the Alpha. Her body trembled when Kal snarled low and deep and began to pound the thick cock into her. It was everything she needed right now, and it made her scream. Each drive shot heat up her spine and a hint of pain from her side, but she was delirious with desire. She hooked her arms around Kal's shoulders and tangled her fingers in dark, wet strands. "D-don't stop," she begged into the ear next to her lips.

Their wet bodies were molded together, warm water rolling over their skin and blunt nails digging for pain and pleasure. Charlie was so close to reaching an orgasm, sensing that Kal was just on the edge too. Licking the pulse point at the base of Kal's neck, she felt her inner walls clench and flutter around the thickness filling her. A heartbeat later, Kal snarled once, drove in, and cried out, matching Charlie's own climax. Charlie fell apart in the Alpha's arms.

Inhaling fresh air, Kal lifted her head from Charlie's neck and tested her strength after having held up their combined weight. Together, they separated from each other, both groaning in disappointment. Sagging against the wall behind her, Charlie held onto Kal's outstretched arm that had supported them both earlier. For a moment, they remained still and warm under the hot water spraying over them.

Charlie shook her head even though there were a few minor shots of pain, but it had blended with the passion. She soon would be back to normal and ready for more, if Kal would give it. Her budding fantasy was cut off by the heavy voice above her.

"I must get ready," Kal murmured, attempting to straighten up and break her contact with Charlie.

Biting her lip, Charlie nodded and finished washing, ensuring that Kal's scent was gone. Finished, they toweled off in the bathroom, and Charlie did her best to avoid staring at Kal's body, although she still sneaked glances in the candlelight. Again, she was caught staring at Kal's abs that trailed down to the softened penis. A low thunder from the Alpha made her peer up, heat burning in her cheeks.

Kal finished drying off and held the folded towel in front of her lower body, blocking Charlie's view. She huffed after Charlie met her stern gaze.

Charlie clung to the towel in her hands and shifted closer to Kal, smirking. "Maybe next time...." She reached forward, slipping past Kal's linen, but missed getting her prize after Kal dodged her. She chuckled and said, "Maybe you'll let me use my mouth." Slight dejection settled on Charlie's shoulders after Kal frowned at her.

"Humans enjoy using their mouths," Kal said, perhaps concluding her own observations.

Charlie hummed, then nodded and grinned. "We can do a lot with them." But her teasing shattered under Kal's serious features.

"What you wish to do to me is considered degrading among my people." Kal narrowed her eyes and added, "Alphas will force Omegas to do it."

"To enforce their dominance," Charlie whispered, frowning at the ugly history behind oral sex among Kalmar. Shaking her head, she focused on Kal's dark expression, shifted closer, and asked, "But have you tried it? Maybe you'd enjoy receiving it if I enjoy giving it." She guessed that Kal had never tried, much less fantasized, about a blow job. Even if it was demeaning among the Kalmar, it was still something that piqued Charlie's interest. After a quiet moment, she shrugged and said, "Something to think about." Leaving the bathroom, she went in search of clean clothes. Early daylight was already peering through the windows near the balcony entrance, helping her see everything.

Setting her clothes on the foot of the bed, Charlie started dressing, and she heard Kal doing the same behind her. They both prepared for their day in comfortable silence, as if they did this every morning. The surreal moment hit Charlie, and she paused midway through shrugging on her leather jacket. Once it was on, she peered over her shoulder to Kal, who was lacing up her boots, one foot on the wooden trunk that was against the footboard. Looking straight ahead, Charlie stared into the next room and considered her situation on Kander.

Somehow getting ready in the morning with Kal felt easy and natural, even domestic in a strange way. On the Pacifica, life was another day on the job without any end in sight, from mission to mission. It may have been consistent for Charlie, but it was also lonely, even with Raakor and Starr. Her life on the Pacifica contrasted to her current morning with Kal, and it troubled her. In a fantasy world, she could picture settling into a routine like this one and sharing it with Kal. Once they were ready to face the day, Kal would step out of the room to rule and Charlie would....

What the hell would I even do here anyway? I need to get back to space.

Shaking her head, Charlie reminded herself that she had no place and no purpose here. Even though this morning was better than many of her past ones, the reality beyond these walls was gruesome and unpleasant for them both. If rumors arose about their affair, then Charlie would be hunted to death and Kal would face assassination. Their forbidden relationship felt so great in bed, but every Kalmar would argue they were wrong together.

However, there was Andren, who may be aware of Charlie and Kal's sexual relationship. If so, she seemed accepting of it. But why?

"Charlie?" Kal placed a firm hand on Charlie's shoulder, making Charlie jerk to life.

Blushing, Charlie cleared her throat and said, "Sorry. Just have a lot on my mind." She tilted her head back farther, taking in all of Kal's concerned features.

"I must go. You are welcome to stay longer." Kal relinquished her hold and buttoned up the front of her long, flowing dark jacket.

"Joh. I was going to check on Dorlon."

"Andren will take you to her. She resides in the Hall of the Commanders," Kal explained, now clasping her hands behind her back.

Charlie nodded and whispered, "Got it." She saw Kal was about to go, and she latched onto Kal's forearm. Sharp green eyes locked on her, questioning her. "Tah." She cleared her throat after her thanks came out hoarse. "For last night and this morning." Kal's wolfish smile weakened her knees.

Kal leaned down, bringing her lips so close to Charlie's burning ear. "When will you leave?"

Closing her eyes, Charlie tried to control her breathing when her heart jumped. Most likely Kal concluded that Charlie's earlier call with Magnar included plans to leave Kander. "In a few days," she whispered, her voice trembling like her insides. Her clit throbbed after she heard the low rumble deep in Kal's chest. She imagined Kal's cock was hard and strained against those damn tight pants.

"Then we have time to say goodbye," Kal said, voice thick and promising.

Charlie reached and tangled her fingers into damp, wavy strands near her. "I want you to mount me and fuck me from behind before I leave here." She knew what her words would do to the Alpha, and she whimpered at Kal's low snarled response. All the dark energy pouring off Kal would scare most people. But then Kal grabbed Charlie's crotch, forcing her eyes open. She gasped and was almost certain that Kal would forgo her duties as a ruler. From the tension in the Alpha's body, it appeared it was taking all her control to not throw Charlie on the bed and fuck her now.

After a final threatening growl, Kal pulled away and rushed from the bedroom, her hands fisted at her sides. Every black tendril flowed behind her in her surging wake to the front doors. Without a word or glance back, she vanished from the quarters and left Charlie in a needy mess. Bent forward, she panted and inhaled air until her quivering body calmed down. After one last deep breath, she grabbed her dirty clothes and pocketed her techbit. On the way to the door, she smirked at the thought of Kal having a hard-on for most, if not all, of the day.

Outside the quarters, Andren stood at attention near the opposite wall with a spear in hand. At first she was stern, but then a devious smile spread across her lips. She tilted her head, as if questioning Charlie.

Narrowing her eyes, Charlie considered what was going through Andren's head. She pointed at Andren and asked, "And where were you when I got attacked by that Alpha asshole?" She was somewhat satisfied when Andren's smug look melted away.

Andren straightened her shoulders and replied, "It was shift rotation. A different guard had rotated with me."

Charlie lowered her hand and approached Andren. "And somehow Morris slipped in between?"

Biting her lip, Andren scanned the small foyer around them, then stepped into Charlie's personal space. "Either he slipped in between or the Alpha scheduled to guard you allowed it."

Jarred by the idea that another Kalmar helped Morris, Charlie's heart started racing when she recalled how the bedroom's door had been locked from the outside. Morris would have needed help to have it locked so that Charlie was trapped in the room with him. After a heavy swallow, she asked, "What is going on here?" She didn't like how Andren frowned at her, and there was bitterness in Andren's next words.

"There's a revolt brewing," Andren whispered.

Charlie's gut reaction was to get off the damn planet and never come back. Ever again. But something heavy in her chest made her want to fight, to find out who was behind everything, and to then put that person or persons down. If there was a silent rebellion breaking out into a civil war, then the High Commander would be at the center of it. But it wouldn't be just the High Commander—it would be Sumner.

Edging closer to Andren, Charlie whispered, "And who are you with?" She wasn't sure why she expected an honest answer, but Andren's eyes held the truth in them already.

Charlie paused at the base of the stone steps to the entrance of the Hall of the Commanders, taking in its age and knowing it was one of the first buildings in the ancient city. Behind her, she sensed Andren coming closer to her. "How old is this home?"

"Like the temple, it was built in the beginning for one of the first Kals," Andren replied, "once Tarrak was established and settled along the Koblenz River." She paused before saying, "After the Great Tower was built, Kal began living there. The Hall of the Commanders was remodeled and dedicated to visiting commanders."

Pursing her lips, Charlie asked, "The High Commander was originally just the commander, right?" She half turned and looked at Andren for help with the Kalmar's history.

"Ja, very early on. There were no other commanders but Kal." Andren cut her eyes to the aged building and murmured, "Now we have many commanders and only one High Commander." When Charlie went up the first step, Andren said, "Let me go first."

Charlie shifted out of the way and watched Andren bolt up the steps to the wooden door that had a small circular window.

Andren rapped on the door and offered a nod when an Alpha opened it. "Turen, Commander Akron."

Leaning to her left, Charlie caught a better view of the Alpha, Akron, who blocked the doorway. He appeared older, perhaps in his sixties by Charlie's guess. Even at his age, he looked strong and healthy, and it helped that Kalmar aged slower than humans. Tilting her head, she attempted to hear their hushed conversation.

"Dorlon is awake," Akron said. "But visitors cannot stay long." His eyes went to Charlie, holding her gaze.

Andren nodded and replied, "We won't be long." She turned toward Charlie. "We may visit Commander Dorlon, but she is still recovering."

"I understand." Charlie went up to the door and followed them into the warm house, glad to be out of the cool weather.

Akron shut the door and said, "She's this way." He took the lead, his large form filling the stairwell and hallways as they went to Dorlon's room. He paused beside a closed door, tapped on it, and ducked his head in when a low voice called back.

Charlie strained to hear Dorlon's voice. She drove her damp palms into the pockets of her leather jacket, trying to keep from rushing into the room to see her.

Drawing the door open, Akron stood aside and allowed them to enter the bedroom. He gave Charlie a low huff when she passed him.

Glancing up, Charlie eyed him and tried to discern his personality, not sure who he was on the inside. Deciding to throw him off guard, she said, "Tah." She bit back a grin when he puffed up his chest after her gratitude; he was not offended by it.

Akron nodded, then backed out of the room, closing the door behind him.

Charlie joined Andren beside Dorlon's bedside, frowning and studying her injured friend, who was alive thanks to the grace of Kalatas.

"Turen, Commander Dorlon." Andren bowed her head then asked, "How are you feeling?"

Dorlon grunted and shifted under the heavy furs, fingers curled along one end of it. "I've felt worse."

Andren chuckled, nodded once, and became stern again. "I'm sorry I was—"

"Don't be." Dorlon huffed and shifted again, trying to sit up but needing help from Charlie. "Morris was the asshole who did this."

Charlie settled Dorlon against the stacked pillows, then went back to her original spot beside Andren. "Well, now he's the dead asshole." She returned her hands to the leather pockets. "And we lost another lead to figuring out what is going on."

Andren leaned her head against the spear and whispered, "I wouldn't say that." When Charlie looked at her, she said, "Where there's one, there's another." She and Charlie looked to Dorlon, who had given a low rumble.

"We could stick her out for bait," Dorlon said to Andren.

Andren smirked and chuckled at Charlie's outraged look.

"Sorry, but I'm leaving in a few days."

Andren turned her evil smile onto Charlie and said, "We could get it done by then."

"You do have a certain way of agitating these rebels," Dorlon agreed, humming in thought.

Charlie folded her arms and looked between the pair, wondering why they were giving her a hard time. "Listen, I came here for the kidnapping job. Now I'm shipless and crewless, and I'd like to get off this damn planet."

Andren sighed and leaned into the spear again, seeming to drop the teasing.

"How are you getting off Kander?" Dorlon asked.

"I have an old friend coming for me." Charlie was counting the ticks before she could be in space and find Starr. She hated waiting and feared that Starr was already dead. The saving grace was that Victor would want to sell Starr, cashing in on Starr's hybrid nature. "Maybe once I'm gone, this shit will settle down."

"And it might follow you too," Dorlon murmured, appearing to be deep in thought.

Charlie glowered at her friend. "This has nothing to do with me."

"It might now," Andren said, her features full of worry.

Charlie studied both Omegas, wondering why they believed she fit into whatever drama was happening on Kander. "Look, I'm going to get Starr—then come back for the darakar, get a new ship, and move on."

"It's a nice plan," Andren said and then tilted her head. "But Kalatas might have something else in store for you."

Hissing, Charlie fisted her hands at her side and argued, "No god controls my fate." She opened her mouth, about to further lay into Andren.

"Can you leave us?" Dorlon asked, looking at Andren.

Andren inclined her head and glanced at Charlie once before she marched out of the room, slamming the door louder than necessary.

"She cares about you, like I do," Dorlon said.

Charlie shook her head and stood quietly for a moment, wrangling in her pissed-off mood. After a deep breath, she argued, "I came here to check on you and thank you for saving my life. Not fight about this."

Dorlon folded her hands over her fur covered lap. "It was payback for saving me from drowning in the river when we were kids."

"Funny how you always end up hurt." Charlie stared off and muttered, "Like everyone else around me." There were so many hurt or dead because she had been in their life. The longer she stayed on Kander, the more her friends became at risk, including Kal. If the truth about their affair ever surfaced, then everything would change for the entire planet. Just the idea made a throb start behind Charlie's brow, and she rubbed it.

"Again, Morris was the asshole." Dorlon stared hard at Charlie and said, "Not you or Andren."

Charlie neared the bed and chewed on her bottom lip, still mad at Morris for killing Dorlon but grateful that Kal could save Dorlon. "So how are you really feeling?" She expected an honest answer, being able to see through Dorlon's warrior wall.

"I'm in pain. Angry that I'm here."

Charlie swallowed and saw Dorlon's anger, but deeper still she saw fear. She rested her hand on her friend's shoulder. "All this will pass." At least, she hoped it would pass in peace, but it was Kander after all. There were Alphas with big egos, and they hated Earthlings.

Dorlon licked her lips and shifted her attention to the sealed door.

Charlie sighed, moved away from the bed and noticed the fire was dying. Needing something to do, she started stoking the fire and listened to Dorlon's movements under the furs.

"How much can you trust this old friend of yours?"

It took a tick for Charlie to figure out what old friend she meant. After brushing her hands clean, she returned to the bedside. "I've known Magnar for about ten years. She got into a bind early on when I first started as a merc. I helped her out."

"So she owes you," Dorlon summarized. "That's why she's coming."

Charlie dropped her shoulders and asked, "What are you getting at?"

"Her loyalty will only run so deep," Dorlon replied. "Or for a price."

Charlie held out her hands and her voice went up in volume. "What you want me to do? I lost my ship, one crewman is dead, and the other one out there is getting auctioned off to who the fuck knows."

"Take someone with you who you can truly trust."

"Like who?" Charlie pointed at Dorlon. "You? You're a little injured at the moment. Or how about Kal? Oh, she's the damn ruler of this planet."

Dorlon took a deep breath and closed her eyes, seeming to regain control of the situation.

However, Charlie felt her anger fizzle out, and she knew that Dorlon was using her natural pheromones as an Omega to calm them both. The dull pressure behind her forehead returned, and she massaged it away.

"What about someone from your village?" Dorlon asked.

"My village?" Charlie snapped, already fighting her temper again. She took a long, deep breath to soothe herself. She's just looking after you, she reminded herself. Like when we were kids. "It's not my village anymore. And I don't have time to go to Kardos."

Dorlon frowned and stared at the fur under her hands. "What about Raine?"

Charlie narrowed her eyes at the mention of her childhood friend, the first person to befriend her on the Liberator. They'd become sisters during the trip across the galaxy, but once they landed on Kander, Charlie hid from the war. Raine had faced it, ready to take it on rather than dancing in the shadows like Charlie had.

"She has a stall in the market," Dorlon said. In their past, Dorlon had befriended Raine through Charlie's introduction. The threesome had met up in secret and spent time together outside their villages, learning each other's languages. It appeared that Dorlon and Raine continued some level of friendship. Or Dorlon was at least aware of Raine's tech business in the market.

"You can." Dorlon shifted against the pillows, seeming determined to push Charlie now. "You once told me she was your sister."

"Was," Charlie agreed. "Everything changed when we landed on Kander."

"No, you changed, and so did Raine." Dorlon tilted her head and studied Charlie, reading her. "She was your sister, and she still is. She will help you."

"I can't ask her to get into a fight that isn't hers," Charlie said.

"Then do it the way you know. Offer to pay her. But at least you can trust her more than those other mercs."

Charlie clenched her bottom lip between her teeth and stared up at the ceiling, as if it had the answers. It was true that Magnar was a mercenary first, and a friend to Charlie second. She had no idea what Magnar's crew was like or how many she had. If the rescue mission required going into a sticky situation, then Charlie might end up going alone while Magnar waited for her. Then to further complicate it, Victor appeared to be military of some sort, which made everything more dangerous.

"Just ask," Dorlon insisted, her tone gentle for once.

"All right." Charlie watched how the heaviness left Dorlon's shoulders. "I'll ask her." She studied the weariness in Dorlon's face and body. "I should go so you can rest." She was about to make an exit, but her friend's question made her pause.

Again, Charlie hid her hands in the jacket pockets and did her best not to squirm under Dorlon's careful eye. She hoped Dorlon had no idea about the affair, not like Andren, and suspected Dorlon would launch her into outer space herself if she learned about it. "She's... Kal." She wasn't sure what else to say about Kal, who acted the same every day. But in reality, Kal appeared drained after healing Dorlon, and Charlie wondered if it was connected now.

Dorlon seemed to accept the answer and sank a bit lower against the pillow.

"And you should take it easy," Charlie insisted. She neared the bed and adjusted Dorlon so that she was back under the furs. "Thank you for saving my life, Dor, even when we're mad at each other."

Dorlon placed a hand against Charlie's cheek, grimaced, and whispered, "I will always save your life."

After entering the new guestroom, Charlie took off the old jacket and placed it on one of the chairs beside the table. She turned to the bed, feeling the desire to fall into it for a nap. It was early afternoon, and she was worn out from visiting Dorlon. After leaving the Hall of the Commanders, they had gone to the market and searched for Raine. The stall had been busy like last time, but Raine wasn't working it. An unfamiliar Earthling mentioned that Raine would return tomorrow. Charlie would try later, keeping her promise to Dorlon.

Now staring at the bed, she considered her next few hours before dinner. She was exhausted from being up before dawn with Kal and sore from walking around today. As she considered her next move, a beep started in her pocket and changed her pending plans. Pulling out the techbit, she noted the name, and hope sprang to life in her chest.

Charlie answered the call and switched to Jero. "Hey, Sallarus."

"Hello, Charlie." Sallarus's pale blue features, three eyes, and flat-nosed face formed within the holo screen when Charlie set the techbit on the table. "I received your data package."

"Did you have any luck figuring out who this guy is?"

Sallarus revealed his razor teeth and replied, "I did, but it'll cost you."

Charlie rolled her eyes, but she expected it from Sallarus, who didn't give away anything for free. "What is it?"

"Two hundred stills," Sallarus replied. "And don't tell me you don't have them after finishing a job on Kander and losing two crewman."

Clenching her teeth, Charlie fought to keep her tone even. "I also lost my ship," she reminded him. "I'll give you a hundred and fifty."

Sallarus remained quiet, features tight and unreadable, and then he smiled. "Fine."

Charlie sighed and tapped the techbit once, which activated the holographic keyboard. She swiped and tapped a few times until she had the money transferred to him. "So what did you find out?"

"Victor is military. His full name is Victor Petrov," Sallarus replied, and his attention shifted to something else, perhaps another screen with the information Charlie needed. "That symbol on their transporter and uniforms is a seal. It's the Seal of Serrato."

"Seal of Serrato?" Charlie dragged her fingers through her hair, tangling them. "Serrato planet?"

"Yes." Sallarus tapped something, then Charlie's screen flickered to the familiar symbol that had been a bit blurry when she saw it on Victor's transporter. "What do you know about Serrato?"

"I know that Earthlings settled there. But the planet is practically useless," Charlie replied. "Nothing much grows there due to the planet's rocky terrain. There are barely any resources to speak of, except maybe some metals. I forget the native race there." As she stared at the symbol, she started picking out the details in it, which made her gut churn in worry.

At the center of the round seal was a red S that looked similar to a thunderbolt, and at the top of the S were three red dots. A black circle enclosed it all as one piece. For some reason, the thunderbolt S made her anxious and pulled at her old memories from Earth. Unsure why, she set it aside and listened to Sallarus.

"There is one resource that your people found there."

"They're not my people," Charlie argued and huffed at the notion. She may be familiar with Earthlings from the Liberator, but the Earthlings from the Borba were strangers to her.

"They once were," Sallarus said and switched the screen to his next piece of show and tell. "The oceans on Serrato contain a mineral that's perfect for cooling ships. They call it cryosalt. But the only way to get it is to evaporate it from the water."

Charlie shook her head and asked, "What are you getting at?" She rolled her eyes, already familiar with its existence.

"Well, the Earthlings on Serrato took power, started a military government, and started filling lakes and ponds to mine for the lucrative cryosalt."

Narrowing her eyes, Charlie watched the video of the slaves working in the cryosalt pans and realized they were the native species of the planet. "Wait, wait." After the holo screen switched back to Sallarus's face, she asked, "You're telling me that the Earthlings that landed on Serrato discovered cryosalt and then enslaved the native people to mine it?"

"Yes. Humans seem to excel at enslaving, so much so that Serrato Corps entered the galaxy's slave trade. Serrato is highly regarded for the slaves they offer." Sallarus chuckled at Charlie's dumbfounded look. "And you happened to piss them off."

Charlie groaned and slumped in the chair, feeling her headache coming back.

"The military force there is called Serrato Corps."

"And where does Victor fit into it?" Charlie prayed that Victor wasn't their highest power, doubting their military leader would be traversing the galaxy.

"Victor is a captain and well below the Grand Marshal."

"Grand Marshal," Charlie muttered and folded her arms against her chest. She was out of touch with the history of Serrato, having never gone to the planet because nothing was there. "Did you find out why the Serrato Corps is out kidnapping Kalmar?"

"No, and I won't find out." Sallarus held up his hand when Charlie opened her mouth to protest. "Nobody has contacts on Serrato. It's too tightly controlled by the military, and spies are killed on the spot, suspected or otherwise."

Charlie blew out a breath and refocused on her original mission. "What about Starr? Did you find out anything about her?"

"Perhaps." Sallarus switched the screen to an image of a base or camp that grabbed Charlie's full attention. "This is an encampment on one of Serrato's three moons. Slaves that are coming or going from Serrato are locked up here."

"So that's your best guess on where she's being held," Charlie said, her stomach dropping lower.

"Until she's sold," Sallarus agreed.

"All right." Charlie straightened up. "Let me know if you hear anything new about Starr or Victor. Also, I'll need the coordinates of that moon."

Sallarus was typing and said, "On the way." He then flashed a toothy smile. "Always good doing business with you, Charlie." The holo screen flickered twice and then vanished, ending the call.

"Fuck," Charlie muttered and slammed her fist on the table. She caught the techbit as it jumped off the table, clutching it hard. Gritting her teeth, she wished she had more information about Victor, Serrato, and Serrato Corps. For some reason, Serrato Corps was targeting Kander even though they were solar systems apart from each other. The leaders of Serrato Corps most likely knew that Earthlings were living on Kander. Perhaps Serrato Corps wanted Kander for its rich resources and hoped to gain the other Earthlings' help. But starting a civil war between Kalmar and Earthlings on Kander wasn't the way, unless it was a distraction.

Slumping against the chair, she realized she needed to inform Kal of the situation. Turning the techbit in her hand, she sent a quick message to Kal that they needed to talk, soon. Frowning, Charlie weighed whether to ask Raine tomorrow what she knew about Serrato Corps, but otherwise, Earthlings on Kander were completely out of touch with Earthlings on Serrato. Somehow Charlie was being dragged into another war that wasn't hers; but if she could purchase a spaceship, then she could get far away from it.

Far too agitated by the news from Sallarus, Charlie needed fresh air and a walk. She tucked her techbit away, then collected her handgun that Kal had returned to her. Hiding it in her jacket, she stepped out of the bedroom and collided with a young girl, who was dressed in plain, dark attire.

Holding onto the girl's shoulder, Charlie stilled her frantic motions and said, "It's all right." She released the young Omega, who was in charge of cleaning her room every few days. Behind the girl, Charlie spotted Andren's amused features and rolled her eyes. Offering the girl a smile, she asked, "Are you coming to clean?"

The girl nodded and blushed.

Charlie hummed and patted Lurain's shoulder. "I'm going for a walk. Take your time." She stepped around Lurain.

"Do you need any clothes washed?" Lurain stood in front of the open door, hands held together much like the High Commander.

Peering over her shoulder, Charlie smiled and nodded. "Ja that would be great. They're on the chair." After a thank you, she and Andren left and went down to the ground floor. Beyond the massive doors, Charlie was forced to zip up her leather jacket to ward off the cool weather, although she also enjoyed it. Behind her, Andren shadowed her through the city.

Her wandering feet brought her to the Koblenz, near the same spot where she and Kal had watched the busy port. She leaned against the guardrail and admired the beautiful river, which had a strong current from the recent rainfall. Not far away, Andren positioned herself and kept surveillance of passing Kalmar, always guarding her charge.

Glancing over at the Omega, Charlie straightened up and asked, "Can you stand over here with me for once?"

Andren adjusted her grip on the spear but otherwise remained still.

"It won't kill you."

Andren grunted and replied, "But it might kill you."

Charlie sighed, shook her head, and said, "That was a planned attack. I don't think they'll try anything out here in the open." Andren remained dutiful, so Charlie grumbled and returned to the view of the river. There appeared to be fewer ships than last time, and instead there were more fishermen on smaller boats returning to the ports. "I almost forgot how beautiful Kander is," she whispered.

"It is," Andren said, appearing beside Charlie.

Jumping, Charlie covered her pounding heart and glared at Andren. But she was happy that Andren gave in and joined her. For awhile, they said nothing and watched the vessels motoring or sailing along the waterway.

"I heard you cursing in your quarters," Andren whispered, then pushed hair from her face before looking at Charlie.

"It's nothing," Charlie said and ignored the low rumble from Andren.

"Your mood says otherwise."

Charlie huffed and met Andren's inquisitive eyes. "It's been a bad nineth for me." As they stood next to each other, she sensed that Andren cared and that she wouldn't attempt to draw information out of her for gossip. Still, she wasn't about to tell Andren what she had learned, wanting Kal to be the first to hear it.

"Why did you leave Kander?" Andren asked, her dark eyes drilling into Charlie.

"The war and blood," Charlie replied. "Once I found freedom in the stars, I wasn't coming back here."

Andren tapped the spear a few times, seeming to think. "Do you miss it here sometimes?"

"Sometimes," Charlie whispered. Inhaling deeply, she took in the musty scent of the river, and it reminded her of the creek by her childhood village.

"Space is dark, cold." Andren had a distant look but focused on Charlie. "At least here there is life."

Charlie agreed, but she longed to go back up, into the deep reaches of outer space. It was a place that was infinite and beautiful in its own right. Just as Kander thrived, so did the galaxy with all its stars and planets. However, the galaxy held a different kind of life force than what was on a planet like Kander. Out there, Charlie was free of knowing what god or gods ruled over which people. She simply believed in the Celestial Fates, who oversaw the universe, at least that was what was believed by other galaxy roamers. Here on Kander, their god appeared to be real and active.

After a sigh, Charlie tucked away her thoughts about outer space and asked, "Why did you become a warrior?" She folded her arms on top of the rail and leaned against it, becoming comfortable for a story. "When I was a kid, there were no Omega soldiers."

"Much has changed thanks to our current High Commander," Andren replied. "You are right that there were no Omegas at one time. We were forbidden to join the army."

"Why did Kal change it?"

Charlie pursed her lips and appreciated Kal's perspective. "To balance all the Alpha pheromones in the army," she jested.

Andren inclined her head. "Ja." She paused and toyed with the shaft of the spear before speaking further. "As a child, I was fascinated with my father's sword, even when he tried to hide it from me." She smiled when Charlie chuckled at her, but she became solemn. "But then your people landed, and it changed everything for us." She tilted her head and whispered, "For Omegas."

Charlie considered how her people remapped the Omegas' lifestyle, but the hint of emotion in Andren's eyes made Charlie listen rather than question.

"Suddenly there were people that looked like Omegas but acted like Alphas. Whispers were passed between Omegas about the female humans and what they were allowed to do." Andren's smile was bittersweet. "We saw what we could become."

In the days after their landing, Charlie recalled how every Earthling was armed regardless of age, rank, or gender. All that mattered was their survival on the ground, and every able body had to uphold the vision to start over on Kander. In the beginning, it often included fighting the Kalmar.

"From that war came a different army," Andren said. "The new Kal changed the laws and allowed Omegas to sign up. She even campaigned for Omegas to join, insisting that it would better the planet."

"You wanted to be part of that change."

Andren smiled and pride puffed up in her chest. "I am that change."

"I guess some good came out of the wars," Charlie whispered. Somehow that new knowledge soothed old, ugly wounds from her childhood. Never had it occurred to her that female humans' arrival had altered the future for the Omegas. "Is that why Omegas support Betas?"

Andren shrugged and leaned her head against the spear, somewhat relaxed for once. "Your people aren't Betas, not truly. In the beginning, there were Kalmar that were Betas, but they all died off."

Charlie hadn't heard anything about Betas in Kander's history, but she found it fascinating and edged closer to Andren. "How did they die?"

"There are different stories why they died," Andren replied. "Some scholars think it was disease. Others say the Betas became barren, unable to sire children. Then some believe that Kalatas willed it."

"But the Betas were like us, the Earthlings?"

"Similar but also different."

Clenching the railing, Charlie recalled her conversation with Fairlee during the journey back from Golden Ring. "But our scent is different from other humans, isn't it?" She caught the brief startle in Andren's features before it disappeared again.

"Ja, that is true." Andren tapped her nose once and then said, "Even yours despite, being in outer space."

Looking over her shoulder, the two low suns were hugging the horizon, signaling the end of another day on the planet. "We should head back." She touched her lower stomach, feeling a hungry grumble.

Andren stepped aside and waited until Charlie passed her.

"Tah for the talk," Charlie said, smiling at her guard. During the walk back to the Great Tower, she earned several grunts and grumbles from many passing Alphas, and she smirked at all of them. Not far from the building, she heard a low beep from her jacket pocket, so she fished out the techbit. A new message had come from Kal, promising she would come to Charlie's room tonight to talk.

Replying to the message, Charlie typed: My door will be unlocked.

Seated in the middle of the bed, Charlie reread the message from Magnar, who was due to arrive in the next twenty-nine hours. The solar winds had slowed Magnar's ship, but the winds would benefit them when they headed to Serrato if they continued flowing in the same direction. After sending a reply to Magnar, she switched to the music player and ordered, "Nova, play Gravity by Sara Bareilles."

Closing her eyes, she sang along with Sara Bareilles and allowed the lyrics to reclaim her. Once upon a time, the song reminded her of her mother, but tonight she thought of Kal. Days had passed since she last listened to her music, and she realized how much she missed it. Each song was special and reminded her of her mom. The songs had been on her mother's cell phone, which she had left in the inside pocket of the leather jacket many years ago. When the Sworne arrived in Earth's orbit, most technology ceased to work, including cell phone towers. Charlie discovered the forgotten phone the first night she took off the jacket on the Liberator. But it wasn't until years later that Charlie was able to remove the songs from the phone and download them to her first techbit.

Already it was close to ten at night, and Charlie was exhausted, still healing from her accident. She was struggling to stay awake for Kal, who had said she would visit her tonight. It was possible that the unrest on the planet was taking most, if not all, of Kal's attention. Frowning, Charlie set the techbit on the nightstand.

"Nova, shut off music in thirty minutes." Charlie prepared for bed, washing up in the bathroom and then checking that the door was unlocked for Kal. After Morris's attack, she'd developed the habit of bolting the door. But she suspected she wouldn't see Kal before tomorrow morning. Crawling under the cool sheets, she moaned at the pleasant feeling of being in the soft bed, loving it more than her old bed on the Pacifica. Maybe in the new ship she could get a better bed –she deserved it after all this bullshit.

Sleep came to Charlie. However, it was terrifying and always took her back to the shuttle, the crash landing, and her death. Just as the shuttle started slamming into the trees, a firm body pressed into her back and cracked the nightmare in half. Charlie jerked awake when she realized a much larger body was in her bed. She lurched for the handgun on the nightstand before the person hooked her arm, locking her against them.

"It's me," Kal whispered in her ear.

Charlie sighed and relaxed against the secure body behind her. She was drawn closer, her back now flush with the Alpha's front. Then it struck her that Kal was naked, while Charlie wore loose bottoms and a tank top. All the heat from Kal radiated against her, chasing away the last bit of cold.

"We need to talk," Charlie whispered, half turning her head toward Kal.

"Tomorrow," Kal assured. "It is late."

Charlie noticed the weariness in Kal's voice, and she gave into waiting. Snaking her hand down, she clasped the forearm that was around her waist.

"You were dreaming earlier," Kal whispered, nuzzling Charlie's hair.

"It's always the same nightmare." Charlie closed her eyes and snuggled deeper into Kal's body. She refused to think about why they were sharing the same bed when they weren't having sex. Right now, she needed the comfort after the same recurring dream plagued her. "I'm back in the shuttle and crashing on Kander." She felt a low thrum in Kal's chest, and it soothed the last of her distress. Closing her eyes, she started drifting off but heard the last soft words from Kal.

"One day it will pass."

For the rest of the night, it seemed as if the nightmare had retreated, and Charlie woke up more rested than the past few days. Lying on her back, she looked to her left and frowned that Kal was already gone. Had she dreamt of Kal sleeping with her last night? Bewildered, she was determined to find her and started getting ready.

Beyond the front door, Andren greeted her with a nod and soft smile. Charlie returned a good morning remark before another door opened farther down the hallway. A furrow knitted across her brow as an escorted human passed them. Charlie studied the man with serious intent, wanting to know who he was, even though he wasn't familiar to her.

He appeared to be close to Charlie's age. His red hair brightened under the firelight from the torches, and his freckly skin stood out compared to the Kalmar's darker complexions. He was human and perhaps from the province of Kardos. When he passed Charlie, he held her gaze and nodded in respect.

Charlie wanted to call for him, but the shout caught in her lungs, and she refrained from involving herself even more with people from this planet. He could be in Tarrak to meet with Kal, if there were peace terms to uphold. Andren held a question in her gaze, but she ignored it and said, "We're going to the market."

Andren fell into step behind Charlie and followed her out of the Great Tower. They weaved their way through the streets until they entered the busy market that buzzed with morning customers. A few times, Charlie had to shove her way through clumps of people, earning an occasional growl. She came upon the large stall that belonged to Raine Ramos, and she grinned at Raine's dealing with an Alpha.

With her head tilted, Raine placed her hands on her hips and responded to the Alpha. Her sharp tone seemed to curb the Alpha's minor irritation, then he handed over a few coins. Once he was gone, Raine spotted Charlie and approached her.

"Finally coming for that friend date?" Raine asked.

Charlie was red in the face, never having truly planned to visit Raine after she completed the rescue mission for Fairlee. But she took the opening anyway and replied, "Ja. Do you have some time?"

"I haven't eaten." Raine turned and hollered, "Chris, I'm going to grab breakfast with an old friend."

Chris was behind a filled table, helping a customer, but he leaned to his left and held up his hand. "You got it, boss."

Amused by Raine's ability to take charge, Charlie followed alongside and back into the busy market. A few times Raine would look behind them, then nudged Charlie. "So what's up with your Kalmar shadow?"

"Protection." Charlie refrained from saying much else because they were in public and speaking the native tongue. As they passed stall after stall, she scanned what each vendor was selling. One particular vendor's booth caught her eye, and she slowed down as a frown played on her lips. "Does he have a…."

Raine paused beside her friend, peering between the people who passed around them. "Ja." She frowned too, shifted her weight to her good leg, and copied Charlie's glower. "I don't know how that asshole gets away with selling them."

Staring with slight awe, Charlie watched the animal pacing in the wired cage, which was situated on a high shelf so customers couldn't touch it. "Why? Why is he selling them?" She continued staring at it, admiring its beauty.

"Around here, the Kalmar fight the lockes like dogfights back on Earth," Raine replied, folding her arms against her chest. "For sport and gambling." She looked over at Charlie and said, "I don't get it. They're such beautiful creatures."

Charlie clenched her hands at her side and felt the heat in her face when the locke neared the right side, opened its mouth to a ninety-degree angle, and clamped down on the cage with its razor teeth. A few times the locke yanked back on the cage but failed to free itself. Releasing its mouth, it whimpered, walked to the other end, paused, and stared across at Charlie. Its eerie pure white eyes held hers, and she was lost in them. Her very spirit was drawn to the locke, and she moved toward it until Raine grabbed her shoulder.

"Come on." Raine steered them past the vendor and continued their walk. "So you look a little banged up since last time." She pointed at a couple of spots around Charlie's face and hand. "Sporting some bruises, especially that one on your neck there." She smirked at Charlie's automatic flush.

Rubbing the fading bite mark, Charlie cleared her throat and said, "Had a bad landing a few days ago."

"Things get a little too slick?" Raine's evil smile grew wider when Charlie's blush went another shade darker. "With all this rain, of course."

"I crash-landed," Charlie said, relieved that Raine appeared more serious. Her childhood friend always had a mile-long teasing streak, and it seemed to still be going strong.

"But it looks like you survived it."

Not really, Charlie thought to herself. She shrugged and asked, "Have a spot in mind?" She had no idea where they were headed in the market, but she had noticed some buildings adorned with bits of advertising.

"Right here." Raine directed them across the street and into the cozy establishment. She paused by the open entrance and eyed Andren behind Charlie. "What about—"

"Andren," Charlie supplied to Raine, then turned and asked, "Do you want to sit inside with us?"

"I can sit at another spot," Andren replied.

With the arrangements settled, Charlie followed Raine into the busy tavern-style place. They took a table in a corner while Andren went to the bar's closest end. There were plenty of filled tables, and they earned a few glances from other patrons. An Omega arrived at their table, took their drink order, and recited the three breakfast meals for this morning.

Once alone, Charlie leaned against the table. "How's business? You seemed busy."

"Only game in town," Raine replied. "But I try not to charge outrageous prices for tech or services." As she shrugged of her jacket, a familiar sterling silver necklace fell out from her shirt. Charlie swallowed at seeing the cross charm, having gifted it to Raine when they were kids. She had given it to Raine during their stay on the Liberator, cementing their sisterhood. Raine grabbed it, tucked it away in her shirt, and ended Charlie's memories.

Shaking her head, Charlie asked, "A lot of recycled tech?"

"Pretty much." Raine thanked the server after they received their drinks. "I get occasional shipments from off-world, when I can afford it. The shipping expense is astronomical though, so I sell at nearly what it cost me and then hope the buyer just breaks it so I can fix it."

Charlie laughed and leaned back, cupping the wooden mug with both hands. "It sounds like a good business strategy."

"It works for now." Raine sipped her drink before eyeing Charlie and saying, "So did you finish your mission?"

"Yeah, but it cost me my ship." Charlie drummed her fingers against the mug a few times, holding down her anger about her current situation. From Raine's curious gaze, she decided to keep telling her story. "It was blown up, along with one of my crewmen."

"And the other crewman?"

Charlie sighed, then rubbed her brow before replying, "She was taken. I think she's getting sold off in the slave market."

Raine went wide eyed and whistled. "You must have really pissed somebody off."

"No shit," Charlie muttered and let her hand drop back to the table. Their server arrived with full plates and set them down. For a moment, she stared at the meal, her mouth watering. The last time she ate surra was when she was fourteen. It was similar to an omelet except sweeter and a soft violet color instead of yellow. Mixed in it were different vegetables and then a side biscuit to absorb any of the runniness of the surra.

"Going to eat?" Raine asked, a playfulness in her words.

"It's been a long time since I had this." Charlie did her best to not dive into the food, but it was difficult. She hummed the first three mouthfuls and chuckled when Raine stared at her. "Sorry."

Raine shook her head, and amusement shined in her dark eyes.

"How are things in Kardos?"

"I haven't been there in about a nored." Raine hesitated when she noticed Charlie's strained look. "Sorry. A Kander month."

Charlie shook her head and said, "I haven't been gone that long." The planet had two moons, but the primary one was much larger than the secondary moon. Kalmar called the moons Nore, and one full cycle around the planet had become known as a nored. However, even a nored was longer than an Earth month by about eight to sixteen days, depending.

Raine chuckled, tilted her head, and seemed to do a mental calculation. "It's been eighteen years, Charlie."

Hesitating with her food, Charlie did the math and realized it was true. So far, she'd spent most of her life in outer space while spending five years on Earth and about seven years on Kander.

"And your birthday isn't far off. Soon it'll be nineteen years since you ran off to space," Raine said, a smug look on her face. "But if you count the two years on the Liberator, then—"

"I got it," Charlie cut off. "I'm space trash."

Raine shrugged, pulled the fork from her mouth, and pointed it at Charlie. "You said it, Galaxy Master." After a pause, she relented with her teasing and said, "Kardos is better than you remember it. Our village is prospering."

At thoughts of the village, New Earth, Charlie played with the food, staring at it. "Who's the leader now?"

"There are actually two," Raine replied, "Melissa Hoyt and Castel Heras."

"Heras? He's still alive?" Charlie was happy to learn that Melissa had moved up in the ranks after her struggles when they first landed on Kander.

Raine laughed and nodded. "He was a good councilor on the Liberator."

Charlie huffed but held her tongue since it didn't matter to her nowadays. She finished off the surra and pushed the plate aside, enjoying the last of her drink. "How about the other villages?"

"All of them have grown," Raine said. "Things have improved since this new Kal took power. It's not perfect, though."

"It'll take time, I'm sure."

Raine murmured her agreement, then stacked her empty plate on top of Charlie's own. "So what are your plans now? Are you staying?"

"I can't stay." Charlie shook her head and whispered, "My place isn't here." She sensed that Raine was about to argue with her, so she cut her off. "I need to find my crewman who was taken."

"You don't have a ship."

Before Charlie could respond, the server returned and took their dirty dishes. After asking them if they needed anything else, she left with their mugs and promised to return with them topped off. Once the waitress was gone, Charlie noticed just how many Kalmar were in the tavern, and she frowned to herself. Looking back at Raine, she continued their conversation but in English.

"I have a friend named Magnar coming to pick me up. She and her crew are going to help me locate Starr." Charlie smiled at the server, who set the mugs down and left again.

"Do you know where she was taken?"

Charlie leaned against the table, closer to her friend. "Serrato."

Raine jerked back a little, then sat up straighter and also leaned closer. "Who took her, then? And what the hell kind of mission were you on?"

Charlie tensed up after a few patrons looked over at them. They were frowning from their use of English in a public area. A few ignored them after a moment, while one or two continued staring. Charlie didn't give a damn and continued speaking in English. "It's kinda complicated, but I found out that the Earthlings that settled on Serrato enslaved the native race and use them to harvest cryosalt."

"You mean the stuff for cooling starships?" After Charlie's nod, Raine blew out a heavy breath. "So why did they take Starr?"

"I'm not totally sure, but I think they're pissed that I rescued the Kalmar they kidnapped."

"What?" Raine hissed through clenched teeth. "A Kalmar was kidnapped and taken off-world? What the hell is going on?"

"I don't really know," Charlie admitted. "But you have to keep this to yourself." During their years of friendship, Raine always held her confidence, and their mutual trust developed into love during the journey across the galaxy. "Please."

"I will," Raine promised.

Tension bled away from Charlie's muscles, and she nodded once. "I was kinda curious. How do you feel about outer space these days?" She gave her best smile and wondered if asking Raine was a smart idea. She cursed Dorlon for making her talk to Raine. Charlie felt that if her friend rejected the offer, then their friendship was broken because of Charlie's disappearance so many years ago.

Raine lifted an eyebrow, then narrowed her eyes. "Are you asking me if I want to go?"

Charlie jumped into her speech; she'd been preparing it all last night. "The rescue mission will require going undercover in at a slave camp. None of Magnar's crew is human that I know of. And on top of it, I don't know how much I can trust Magnar or her crew on this mission. I'd rather have a friend that I can trust there." At least, she hoped Raine was still a friend to her. Just as Raine opened her mouth, Charlie added, "I'll pay you in stills, half now and half after."

Raine's features darkened. "I don't want your damn money, Charlie." Her tone held disdain in it and caused Charlie to flinch. Raine cleared her throat, and her tone was gentler. "When are you going?"

"Tomorrow morning around dawn."

Raine whistled low, hung her head, and remained quiet. She dragged her teeth over her bottom lip and sighed at some internal decision.

Charlie already suspected the answer wasn't in her favor. Dorlon's idea to ask Raine had been a poor choice; the apparent rejection told her that her friendship with Raine was indeed broken.

"I'll go," Raine whispered, but her promise held conviction. When her eyes met Charlie's own, there was an old love for Charlie still in them that caused every single muscle in Charlie to weaken. "But I want one thing in return."

Cringing, Charlie had no idea what the price might be but was prepared to honor it. Tilting her head, she waited and clenched the mug harder, praying it wasn't more than she could give.

"I want you to stay on Kander for six consecutive months."

Charlie's jaw slackened at the price, expecting thousands of stills for the job but nothing like this.

"And you have to go to New Earth."

Panic set into Charlie's heart, and she stuttered twice before saying, "I can't do that. I have to—"

"To what? Hurry off in your blown-up ship to no job with no crew?"

Charlie glared, sat back in the chair, and folded her arms. It was true, however, that she had nowhere to be after she found Starr and needed a ship before she could do anything. Plus, there were no ships for sale in or around Kander, which meant she had to get a ride to locate one. If she was being honest with herself, she could reach out to several people who would pick her up just so they could sell a ship to her. Grumbling low, she glanced over at the main entrance and watched a few people leave. Looking back at Raine, she said, "Three months on Kander."

"This isn't a negotiation."

"Everything is a negotiation," Charlie stated, chin raised now.

Raine leaned over the table. "Then go alone with those mercenaries if you can't stick it out for six months with your sister." A lethal smirk pulled at her full lips and challenged Charlie to make a poor choice.

Charlie was panting and touched her brow, finding it damp from sweat. She started shaking her leg under the table and wondered if Raine heard it. Eighteen years had gone by in outer space. She shared about nine years with Raine, and the last few were the ugliest. They had fought a lot, both so stubborn. But now Raine was willing to halt everything and help Charlie rescue a random stranger. Six months compared to everything else was nothing, and yet it appeared to mean everything to Raine.

"All right," Charlie whispered, feeling a sting in her eyes when Raine smiled at her.

Raine extended her arm across the table and held out her open hand.

As Charlie reached for her friend's offer, she asked, "But will you come with me to New Earth? Please."

Raine flashed a grin and clasped Charlie's arm in a firm grip. "Of course."

Feeling a hint of relief, Charlie shook arms and sealed their promise to each other. After it was done, she finished her drink and was glad that the server came back for payment. Raine was fishing out the coins for the meal and brushed off Charlie's attempt to pay, reminding Charlie that she had no local coin.

"Thank you," Charlie offered, then gave a grunt when Raine hooked an arm across her shoulder and drew them together.

"You're welcome, little sis." Raine guided them out of the tavern. "I have to get back."

"So do I." Charlie followed Raine down the street until they came to an intersection, and she stopped there. Behind them, she spotted Andren coming closer and halting within earshot.

Raine pointed a thumb over her shoulder. "Does that get annoying?"

Charlie noticed Raine switching back to Kalmarese just so Andren would understand her. She shook her head at Raine's antics, folded her arms, and replied, "No, she's pretty tight." Even from a distance, Andren's death stare was apparent.

Raine glanced at Andren, then said, "I bet." Tilting her head, she asked, "Where and when tomorrow?"

"Meet at the Great Tower about an hour after sunrise?"

Raine nodded. "Any packing restrictions for the road trip?"

Laughing, Charlie shook her head and took one step backward in the Great Tower's direction. "Bring whatever you want." She nearly traded a goodbye, but Raine grabbed her for a quick hug; and then they went their separate ways.

Needing to see Kal, Charlie walked quickly through the streets and roads, but she felt Andren gain on her. She bit her lip when she saw Andren's peevish look.

"How can you say such a thing?" Andren asked, her voice thick with ice and fury. "Nor is it your place to tell somebody if I am tight or not. I should—"

"It was a compliment," Charlie cut off, grinning. "I wasn't referring to your…." She waved at Andren's lower half and said, "You know. It's just slang in our culture that means you're great." She wanted to say "cool" but knew it would also be lost on Andren. After a moment, she noticed the scowl fall away from Andren, and the strained air between them was gone. Grinning to herself, Charlie hurried up the steps to the Great Tower and passed through the open entrance.

"Where do you think Kal might be?"

"It is best to start at her office," Andren replied, leading the way for once. After a ride up the lift, they arrived at the sealed doors of the office, but the guard on duty told them that Kal was in the throne room. The meeting was expected to end soon because it started earlier this morning. Taking a chance, Charlie and Andren went up another level to the fifty-third floor.

In front of them, the sealed doors allowed chatter to sneak out from inside the throne room. Two guards straightened up when Andren and Charlie approached them, and the left guard stepped into their path. Andren flexed her grip on the spear and held the Alpha's piercing gaze.

"None may enter," the guard stated.

Andren peered over at Charlie and said, "We can wait." She moved to the side and remained at attention.

Charlie wanted to whistle but instead pulled out her techbit, struggling not to play music while the wait dragged on for a lifetime. A thunderous roar rattled the doors and grabbed her attention, making her smirk at the drama within. She recalled being on the receiving end of it not long ago, and she was content not to be, this time.

Andren tapped the metal spear against the stone floor, indicating her bored mood too. However, Charlie was certain Andren was used to waiting, and she wondered if she might be tapping her spear for a different reason. Lowering the techbit, Charlie glanced over at the two Alpha guards, who were staring back and breathing hard. Shrugging it off, she went back to her techbit and reread the new message from Magnar that confirmed the pickup for tomorrow morning. She replied with a brief message and a location for the pickup. Soon after, the heavy doors creaked and drew inward, and people poured out of the throne room.

Taking a position in front of Charlie, Andren stood tall and rigid while people went into the lift, leaving in talkative packs. Once most of the crowd was gone, Andren went into the throne room with Charlie in tow.

Scanning the massive room, Charlie realized she had forgotten how enormous it was, and it impressed her more than last time. She wondered at the history behind it, reminding her of a classic castle throne room from a fairy tale. While passing under the glowing stained-glass ceiling, Charlie thought she felt a stream of Kalatas's light that Kal spoke about at one time. But a thick voice cut through her mind, and she gazed upon Kal seated at the throne.

Andren paused several hands away from the dais and offered space to Lennox, who was still speaking to Kal.

Lennox took notice of Andren and then Charlie; he was half twisted toward them. He frowned as a tight line creased his brow, then he looked at Kal again. "Perhaps we can discuss this further at a later time."

Kal inclined her head and said, "This afternoon."

"Ja, Kal." Lennox bowed and turned to take his leave. He traded a greeting with Charlie before he departed the throne room, never making a sound.

Charlie cut her attention to Kal, admiring every detail. Kal was stunning on the throne and contrasted against its white stone. Charlie's pulse quickened while she drank in the dark strength that surrounded the Alpha, and she halted herself from being drawn up the steps. Her heart thundered in her ears when heated images of being fucked on the throne overwhelmed her. A heavy rumble pierced her haze and made her look down to regain a measure of self-control.

Kal stood from the white stone seat, descended the steps, and came to Charlie. "You wish to talk."

"Ja," Charlie replied, a raspiness in her tone that caused a blush on her face. "In private."

Kal took the lead, and they returned to the office, where they were alone behind locked doors—finally. Charlie stood by the warm fireplace while Kal organized a few things at her desk. When she heard the footfalls coming toward the sitting area, Charlie tried to think of the best way to tell Kal what she learned about Serrato, and whether to divulge every detail.

Kal sat on the sofa, remaining quiet and patient while she stared at Charlie.

Playing with her hair, Charlie groused once but said, "I leave tomorrow morning. My merc friend will pick me up in a shuttle."

"I am already aware that has been your plan." Kal tilted her head, still waiting for whatever Charlie was holding back. She took a sniff of the air and said, "You are troubled."

"Kind of have been since I crashed here." Charlie continued leaning against the wall near the fireplace, staring into the flames.

"You are more troubled than yesterday."

Charlie trailed her eyes over Kal and broke after struggling with the new information. Not only did she need to tell Kal, but she needed to talk to someone about it, as if this god were a friend. Kal's incredible patience was all it took for Charlie to confess everything. "I found out who really took Fairlee."

I'm at your door again, Charlie thought to herself. Her fisted hand hung in the air as she weighed Kal's invitation to share a bed. Maybe for the last time. Or maybe it was the first of many. Charlie's future was unknown beyond the rescue mission ahead of her. This morning, she and Kal had talked at length about what Charlie learned from Sallarus and what it could mean for Kander. By the end, Charlie could see an angry, new glow in Kal's eyes. But Kal still had invited Charlie to come to her room tonight, wanting to keep their promise for a goodbye.

Knocking on the door, she waited for an answer while she ignored the Omega behind her. She kept meaning to ask Andren or Kal what his name was but always finding more important things to discuss. When the door opened for her, she was welcomed into the room while the Omega was dismissed from duty.

Like last time, Charlie brought clean clothes in hopes they'd share a morning again. In many ways, it was dangerous territory for Charlie to sharing their morning, but it was too hard to refuse the intimacy at dawn. Feeling comfortable enough, she deposited the messenger bag in the bedroom and returned to the sitting room where Kal was stoking the fireplace. When Kal faced her, she sensed a serious undertone in the air between them.

"I wish for you to do something for me."

Charlie's interest was piqued and alarms sounded in her head. "I'm listening."

Kal folded her hands behind her back, indicating her ruler mindset. "I wish for Andren to accompany you on this mission."

"Andren?" Charlie whispered, awe slipping into her voice. "Why? Last time, you barely let me take her, and this time you're asking me to take her?" She went over to the divan and sat down, needing the seat for this unexpected conversation.

"For several reasons. First, you will need the help."

Charlie huffed and said, "Raine is already coming with me." She had told Kal earlier about her childhood friend going with her.

"Three heads are better than two," Kal said. "Besides, she'll pass as human rather than Kalmar."

"If she doesn't smile and show her wolf teeth or growl at anyone." Charlie had to admit, an Omega would blend in a whole lot better than many other races.

"Second is that Serrato Corps is becoming Kander's problem. Sending Andren will give us the opportunity to learn what they may be doing."

"It's a rescue mission, not a recon mission," Charlie argued. "And completely risky. Andren might not come back."

"Everyone stands a better chance of returning if she goes."

Again Charlie admitted Kal had a point, because more manpower in this situation would be better. Charlie also worked well with Andren, and she believed Raine would too.

"Third reason is that Starr is of this planet, whether my people or your people believe it or not. She was, in fact, taken due to a mission from Kander."

Rubbing her brow, Charlie tried to grasp how she ended up now being responsible for Andren's life along with Raine's own. "It was a job, Sumner." She peered up and said, "Would you send somebody if Starr got taken during an unrelated job, just because she was born here?" She noticed that Kal remained indifferent, as if all three reasons were solid as metal. Nothing else in Kal's features or eyes gave away anything other than the expectation for Charlie to accept the request.

Sighing, Charlie shook her head and said, "I can't promise she'll live."

Kal dipped her head in understanding and remained silent.

"Is she even aware of this mission?"

"Ja. I asked her this evening, and she has agreed to it."

Charlie was beyond dumbfounded and felt like she was missing a piece to the puzzle. Something about taking Andren seemed off, and yet Kal was giving her a chance to decline the offer. Another trained person was in Starr's best interest, as it was for all of them. She ignored her gut reaction to Kal's offer and went with the basic equation that more was better. "Fine. But she has to listen to my orders like last time."

Kal agreed and said, "Tah."

Charlie licked her lips and nodded. "Tah for the offer." I think, she considered.

"Andren will serve you well." Kal remained rigid and stern, yet Charlie was certain she caught an air of worry around the Alpha. As she neared Charlie, cracks formed in the hardened armor around Kal as if she had shed the ruler mask. She took a seat next to Charlie on the divan and remained stiff in her posture, holding up her guard.

Still, Charlie had noticed a minor difference in Kal's attitude in recent days compared to when they first met. A certain amount of trust had twined and knotted together between them, creating a depth in their relationship that wasn't there at the start. None of it might matter if Charlie didn't return from the rescue mission. If she failed, nobody was coming for her.

Shoving the sullen thoughts down, she focused on being here with Kal. "So did you think any more about my offer?" she asked, grinned, and placed a hand on Kal's thigh, sliding it down but not too far. Already excitement sparked low in her gut when Kal growled at her.

"I have," Kal replied, her voice's timbre growing hot.

"And?" Charlie inched her fingertips lower, wanting what was between the muscular thighs.

Now intrigued as much as turned on, Charlie dug her blunt nails into the black fabric under her hand. "What questions?" Once before they had discussed sex, including the differences between Kalmar and Earthlings. Somehow it had turned into foreplay for Charlie, who was enjoying the exploration of new things with Kal.

"Do female humans receive, not just give?"

Charlie was overwhelmed by a fantasy of Kal's head between her legs and a larger tongue stroking her clit. Her cheeks were on fire, and she clawed deeper into Kal's leg. "J-ja, most do like oral sex."

"It's been kind of a long…." Charlie shook her head, pushing aside the developing fantasy in her head. "Ja, I do. I like it a lot."

Kal's next words rumbled, making Charlie's clit throb. "Will you orgasm from it?"

"Uh." Clearing her throat, Charlie tried again to speak. "Not all women do, but most do. It's kind of a different orgasm than when someone is inside you."

Tearing away her attention from her hand on Kal's thigh, Charlie looked into vibrant green eyes that held sparks of life in them. "Usually, ja," she whispered, a strain in her voice.

Nodding as if making up her mind, Kal said, "Then I'm willing to try it, if I can return it."

Happy she was seated, Charlie would have otherwise melted to the floor from the offer. "D-deal," she said with the single word caught in her throat. "But I have a question too." She grinned at Kal's eyebrow inclining to a perfect curve. "Sooo…" Faltering, she tried to come up with the best approach to her question and decided to use what she knew. "You mentioned that you can impregnate Omegas, right?" After Kal's nod, she pushed forward with her actual question. "With male humans, they have to…" Charlie frowned when she didn't know the word for ejaculate in Kalmarese. "They release a thicker, white liquid into the female to get them pregnant."

"It is the same for Alphas," Kal agreed. "It's called quima."

"But you don't release quima because you're a Carnec?" Since their first night together, Charlie wanted to understand why Kal appeared to release a clear, slick substance like a female human, and never seemed to ejaculate. Charlie was happy that Kal hadn't ejaculated any semen because she didn't often find the act appealing with men.

Shaking her head, Kal replied, "Carnec Alphas do have quima but only during their rut."

Charlie brightened after Kal gave her another piece of the puzzle about her nature as a Carnec Alpha. She controlled her excitement when Kal continued explaining.

"A Carnec Alpha's body works on a cycle, building up for the rut, then attempts to impregnate their mate at the peak."

"But a regular Alpha is different?"

"In ways, ja. An Alpha can produce more quima and therefore can impregnate outside of a rut, but their chances are better during a rut."

Charlie sighed low and found the education useful, never needing to learn about Alphas' cycles when she was a kid living on Kander. She hadn't expected it to become important as an adult. "Tah for telling me."

Kal dipped her head, then leaned into Charlie's space and asked, "Anything else?"

With a sharp inhale, Charlie felt the Alpha's rumble travel down her gut and spark excitement there. She bit down on a moan and clamped her hand against Kal's thigh. "Joh." But then warm lips brushed against her jaw, and she groaned with need. "Where do y-you want to make this deal?" Closing her eyes, she tilted her head and gave Kal better access to her neck, loving the teeth scraping her flesh.

"Right here," Kal whispered against Charlie's burning skin.

"Fuck," Charlie cursed and fought with her leather jacket that was making things unbearable. She managed to free one arm, then Kal grabbed the other sleeve. In a tick, the suffocating jacket was gone and tossed behind Kal on the divan. Charlie was pushed back against the pillows and wall when the Alpha pushed into her. Digging her fingers into clothing, she became delirious from the biting and licking against her throat.

"We need to take our clothes off," Kal muttered between nips.

Nodding, Charlie obliged by grabbing the buckle on Kal's jacket and working the clasp open. After a few fumbles, she slipped her hand into the opening and grabbed a handful of muscle under the shirt. She whimpered when Kal growled into her ear.

Tearing away, Kal stood and removed the long jacket, tossing it onto the wingchair. She unhooked the sheathed sword, also placing it on the wingchair.

From her perfect spot on the divan, Charlie loved the undressing show. She pretended to make an attempt, playing with her own belt's buckle.

Kal pulled her tight, black shirt up. As it peeled away, every muscle coiled and loosened with the motions. When the breast wrap fell off, her breasts filled out and her nipples hardened. After kicking off the unlaced boots, she unbuttoned her pants in record time, then slid them down and growled, "Charlie."

Unfazed, Charlie continued watching her lover undress in front of her. When Kal's penis was free and popped up, she could see how stiff it was and how good it would feel in her. She considered reneging on their deal just so she could get fucked sooner, but she paced herself. They rarely had foreplay, and this was a chance for it.

"I kind of need help," Charlie lied, toying with her jeans' button like it was a problem. From the color of Kal's face, Charlie half expected her to yank her off the divan and shred her clothes. To her amazement, Kal knelt down at her feet and started unlacing the worn boots. Even through her needy haze, Charlie was touched by the tenderness the Alpha shared at times. It also encouraged her to help, so she unbuckled and unzipped her pants, pushing them down when Kal removed her boots. Keeping her underwear on for now, Charlie removed her shirt and bra, tossing them onto the floor near the jeans.

Kal rose up and held her cock, rubbing at the tip with her thumb. Her stance held question in it, bringing Charlie to her feet.

"Take my spot," Charlie ordered, gaining control for the first time. Oral sex was new to Kal, who had an air of uncertainty to her, and that heightened Charlie's excitement. For once, she held a certain amount of power in their affair, and she was going to take advantage of it.

After Kal sat, Charlie said, "Lean back." She bent over, pushed her hand against Kal's stomach, and grinned at the soft rumble. "Open your legs wider for me, like when you're on the throne." She tried to keep the throne room fantasy at bay, but somehow a piece of it slipped out in the open. Maybe Kal didn't notice. "That's perfect." For a beat, Charlie memorized the naked Alpha relaxed against the pillows, legs spread, and hard cock weeping with anticipation. "If you don't like something, tell me." Stepping between the open space, she started kneeling and said, "Or tell me to stop."

Kal shifted her hands from the divan to her hips, seeming to hold back. But then she snared a pillow and ordered, "Put this under your knees."

Charlie accepted the cushiony support and was thankful for Kal's consideration. She adjusted her position until she was in the perfect spot to have all she wanted. Her eyes traveled along the thick shaft and veins to the flared head that glistened in the firelight. A few times she'd performed oral sex on different species, similar to both human men and women. None of those past experiences had held such a buildup as this one or had been something she craved. This was different for Charlie, and as much as it excited her, it also scared her. Packing up that worry, she grabbed the shaft and ran her thumb along the underside, earning a groan from Kal.

Smirking at Kal's silent snarl above her, Charlie continued massaging the stiff length in her hand. As she leaned down, she peeked up and instructed, "And if you like something I'm doing, tell me that too." Without needing confirmation, she pushed her long hair to one side with her free hand, then placed it on Kal's thigh for support. She bent over, brought her moist lips to the head, and inhaled the distinct scent that was Kal.

Charlie spread her lips over the reddened tip, loving the low hiss above her. At first, she was unsure of the taste, but it was mild against her tongue and thin in her mouth, unlike men. It reminded her much more of the woman she'd had a one-night stand with many years ago. As her mouth slid over Kal's penis, she listened for her reaction and felt all the tension flowing around them. She hoped that Kal would relax into the passion after a moment.

Still going slowly, Charlie brushed her tongue against the underside before pulling up. She almost asked Kal if she wanted to stop, but a warm hand cupped her cheek and fingers threaded into her hair. Charlie withdrew a little, placing both hands on the thick thighs next to her, and she gazed up at the Alpha, who was staring back at her with a clenched jaw. Charlie opened her mouth but was cut off by Kal.

"Keep going," Kal whispered. After Charlie nodded, Kal grabbed the base of her cock and guided Charlie's mouth back to the tip.

Far less worried about Kal's initial reaction, Charlie was encouraged to suck on the head, and heat flared low in her belly when Kal started growling. Already she sensed her own wetness spreading, soaking her underwear.

Kal moved Charlie's hair out of the way again, then removed her hand, giving Charlie better access.

Grabbing for the shaft, Charlie had to push Kal's hand out of the way so that she had control again. With the stiff length wrapped in her fingers, she slid her mouth down and back up the length several times. Every single growl encouraged Charlie to go faster, then she faltered when the buildup wasn't happening like she expected it to do. Pulling away, she tried to use her tongue more than her lips.

This time, Kal snarled like a caged animal that needed release. Charlie continued licking the underside, tracing the veins with her tongue, and noticed Kal grew louder the closer to the tip she traveled. In the past, the tip of the penis always seemed hypersensitive like a woman's clitoris, so Charlie centered her attention on the top of the head.

"Vuk!" Kal cursed, her thunderous voice burning under Charlie's skin.

Obscenities were rare from Kal, and very sexy to Charlie. More certain now, she covered the head with her mouth and flicked her tongue over the tip. A few times she sucked on it, even drawing out more slick.

Growling louder, Kal jerked against the divan and snapped, "Suck harder."

Lowering her mouth, Charlie applied more pressure to the head and loved the jerking movements above her. With her other hand, she clenched the rocking hip under her and lifted up more so she had a better angle over the cock in her mouth. Deciding to test Kal further, she grazed her teeth over the protruding head but never bit down. Each passing tick, Kal seemed more crazed with need for release.

"Use your tongue," Kal ordered with fire.

Needing a better position to meet the demand, Charlie rose up but remained bent over and never broke contact with the head. She inched her lips higher and returned to using her tongue, playing with the head and tip. Glancing over, she reveled in the view of Kal's twisted stomach muscles that glistened with sweat. Higher up still, Kal's features were alive with passion and intensity.

"Charlie, krafka."

For just a heartbeat, Charlie paused and shivered at the plea from Kal, so unlike a god. But she doubled her effort, working and swirling her tongue over the sensitive tip. She tasted the onset of an orgasm in Kal, thrilled knowing it was from her. With her left hand, she started massaging the shaft and made Kal buck against her mouth. She wanted to push Kal over and into the climax, feeling her own inner walls clench in anticipation.

Kal grabbed the edges of the divan, which creaked under the pressure. She dropped her head back into the pillows, growled, and hissed as Charlie went faster. All of her muscles strained against her sweaty skin until she went silent and stiff.

Charlie didn't stop, knowing she was so close. When Kal yelled, she groaned against the twitching cock in her mouth and tasted more of the slick seeping from the tip. She licked it away and felt Kal quiver below her, so she dug her nails into the powerful stomach. Straightening up, she memorized the satisfied Alpha under her, and it was beautiful. After squeezing the softened shaft once, she let go and traced her fingertips along the wet lines between the stomach muscles.

Opening her eyes, Kal straightened up a little and studied Charlie, as if trying to take in what just happened between them.

"You seem to like it," Charlie teased, smug as ever. She trailed her fingertips down to the apex and pushed against the base of Kal's cock. "A lot." She received a low rumble, and it brought her attention up to Kal's flushed features.

"Take off your underwear," Kal said, authority seeping back in her voice.

Not one to refuse, Charlie pulled off the damp clothing and tossed it to the floor. Then a strong hand hooked her leg, urging her forward, so she followed the silent command. She straddled Kal's lap, then lowered down until her throbbing clit rubbed against glossy, hard skin, and she moaned at the feel.

"You're very wet." Kal inhaled deeply, taking in all of Charlie's scent. "I take it you liked it a lot too." She revealed a wolfish smile.

"Ja," Charlie admitted, knowing it was true. She would do it again, but only with Kal. She then realized she was rocking her hips, rubbing her clit against her lover's firm muscles. "Fuck," she hissed, gyrating her hips because she didn't care and wanted more contact. She heard a throaty chuckle that made her look into the green eyes in front of her.

"I'd fuck you now," Kal whispered, her voice heady and deeper than before. She reached behind Charlie, her hand brushing against Charlie's ass.

Twisting her head around, Charlie spotted Kal pulling on her cock that was already hard again. She groaned, about ready to lift her ass so she could ride it.

"But we made a deal." Kal's rumble was aggressive and in command again.

"We did," Charlie whispered, holding back her desires. Her heart pounded in her ears as she waited for their next move, but her earlier fantasy about Kal between her thighs came back. Since this was Kal's first attempt, she hoped that she could get the upper hand this time, if she played it right. "I want to feel your tongue on me." She shivered and whispered, "Playing with me like I did with you."

Kal shifted more upright, grabbed Charlie's hips, and was about to move until Charlie touched her cheek.

"Maybe if you lay on your back, I could sit over you," Charlie suggested, tone cautious. She tensed at the idea that the position might agitate Kal's Alpha, but she relaxed when Kal licked her lips. "But we don't have—" A growl cut her off, and she held her breath.

"Giving you the control or power doesn't make me less of an Alpha," Kal whispered, pride in her statement. "But when I want control, I want it." The finality in her words pushed through Charlie's arousal and stayed with her. After Charlie's nod, Kal shifted them on the divan until she was on her back and Charlie was seated above. Kal propped her right leg up, leaning it against the wall while her left foot was braced against the floor.

Blowing out a nervous breath, Charlie took the lead again and inched forward on her knees. Again the earlier fantasy bubbled up and soothed her anxiety about sitting on someone's face, never doing it until tonight. She paused below Kal's breasts, bent down, and whispered, "Please be gentle with my clit. It'll hurt if you bite me." She had a rueful smile when Kal grumbled in response. "Use your tongue, lips, and you can suck."

"What about my hands?"

Charlie groaned in need and whispered, "H-hands are good too." She nuzzled Kal's cheek, earning a playful growl in response. She sat up and wiggled forward more but slowed when she was close. Kal hooked her ass with both hands and pushed her forward until she was forced to ride Kal's face. She gasped loudly when the impatient Alpha sucked on her clit without any hesitation. "Fuck!" Falling forward, she was able to put her hands against the wall behind the head of the divan. Her next breath hitched in her throat when the Alpha's large tongue brushed through her folds and across her clit. "Oh gods!" She wasn't sure if she would last as long as Kal had during oral sex. But she could also ride out multiple orgasms because she loved how Kal's slightly abrasive tongue felt against her clit. Needing full contact, Charlie reached between her legs and spread the herself open.

Kal's rumble held a pleased note in it. She lifted her head more and continued licking over and over, tasting all of Charlie.

Moaning louder, Charlie tilted her head back, then looked down at Kal's face between her legs. It was amazing and sexy to have the powerful Alpha under her, more than she expected to have tonight. Her gut clenched with a sudden climax that made her cry out, and when Kal paused, she ordered, "Don't stop." She wanted more, needed more.

Kal obeyed, licking and sucking with abandon. Her tongue stroked Charlie's clit, hitting under the hood, and made Charlie jolt. Then Kal went back to sucking and massaging the swollen bud between her lips and tongue. Charlie's blood was hot, burning against her skin, and another orgasm was building in her. She rocked her hips and rubbed her throbbing clit against the firm, rough surface that was turning her into a shaky mess.

Pushing up, Kal latched onto the pulsing nub that strained for attention, and she sucked on it between her lips. When Charlie screamed and pulled up, Kal latched down on her hips, holding her against her mouth. Between moans, Charlie panted and clawed against the white wall, almost wild from the maddening desire. She cried out, louder and raw, while her entire body flooded with pleasure. Without strength, she started toppling until large hands caught her and moved her. She tried to help, but her limbs were gel and aftershocks weakened her further.

Somehow Charlie found herself snuggled up alongside the Alpha, warm and safe while her body recovered from the overwhelming orgasm. She was breathless and clutched the broad shoulder under her hand, her body still buzzing from the climax. A purr vibrated from Kal's chest, calming Charlie's racing heart.

"You taste as sweet as you smell," Kal said, a rumble between each breath.

Charlie groaned and slid her hand down until a pebbled nipple was between her fingers. "I'm glad you liked it too." She felt Kal's back arch, pushing the nipple into her touch. "But I don't know if I can make it to the bed." She twisted the stiff bud between her fingers, loving Kal's groan.

"Later," Kal replied and lifted up, using her arms under her. But she stilled and eyed Charlie's traveling hand that went lower.

Charlie grinned and started tracing the first stomach muscle. I love these. She wanted to tell Kal but was afraid it was overstepping for them both. Her pleasure showed in her delicate touch, grazing back to the middle of the hard abdomen. She followed the line down that directed her to the hardened penis. Stroking her fingertip along the base, Charlie peered up into blown eyes and whispered, "What will you do once I'm gone tomorrow?"

For a beat, Kal watched Charlie's feather-light touch follow a vein to the center of her shaft, then stop there. She cut her eyes over to Charlie, and thunder was in her chest. "Be Kal."

Charlie's smirk broke, and she pushed up until her lips smashed against Kal's own. She moaned when their tongues touched for a brief moment, then she gasped at the end. "You're still Sumner, even when you're Kal." Peering up, she saw the life-force that was Sumner behind the green eyes. Tonight was meant to be a good fuck before they separated for however long it might take Charlie. Smug again, she teased, "Otherwise you wouldn't get this hard around me."

Kal grunted and hissed when Charlie yanked on her cock. She growled and revealed the hunger in her eyes. She popped off the divan, turned, and picked up Charlie, who hooked her legs around Kal's waist. Within a few steps, she brought them to the large fur in front of the fireplace.

After Charlie was lowered onto the fur blanket, she released her legs from around her lover. She expected Kal to crawl over her, but instead the Alpha stood up and neared the fire. From her advantage point, she delighted in every detail of Kal's honed body, firm ass cheeks, and penis that stood at attention.

Kal loaded a few pieces of wood into the dying fire before she stood beside Charlie. Standing like a proud Alpha, she rested one hand against her lower belly while her other hand stroked her cock. Each time her hand traveled the shaft's length, she smeared more slick that glistened in the firelight.

With an erratic heart, Charlie curled her fingers into the fur. She watched the Alpha building up inside of Kal, preparing to fuck her from behind. Her inner walls clenched in demand, and her clit throbbed. Her wetness was seeping out, getting on the blanket beneath her. When Kal breathed deeper, she knew Kal smelled how aroused and ready she was. As much as she loved watching Kal rub her cock, she also needed it in her.

Kal shifted over to the fur, pulled on her penis one last time, and squatted down beside Charlie. "I'm going to finally mount you and fuck you again."

Charlie released the fur, tension straining in her body, and her heart wanted to burst from her chest. She saw the dark Alpha eyes staring back at her, but she trusted Kal. If she told Kal to stop at any point, it would all end. Right now, she wanted the Alpha to play with her, make her beg, and finally split her open. She waited for Kal to make the first move and clenched her teeth when a hand grabbed her hip. After batting it away, she bared her teeth at Kal and snarled at her. Wild fear coursed through her veins after challenging the Alpha, and it made her tremble in excitement and want.

Kal made a second attempt but with both hands this time, which Charlie shoved aside again. Kal snarled, threatening her lover; then she shifted above her but took a kick to the gut. She grunted once and continued pushing forward, faster than before. Kal latched onto Charlie's hip and shoulder, trying to force her over, but Charlie wrestled with her.

After a yell, Charlie shoved the Alpha, breaking some of the hold. Her entire body was wired from head to toe from the power struggle, loving it. She sensed that Kal was even more aroused, and for once, she noticed muskiness to Kal's scent that smelled so good. Distracted by it, she almost gave up the fight but then teeth latched onto her shoulder.

Growling and snarling, Kal got a better hold on Charlie and started turning her over. She grunted twice more when Charlie jammed a knee or elbow into her, but she was far too strong and big. With her left arm snared under Charlie's stomach, she kept them both on their hands and knees. Her cock was pushed upward, between their bodies, but she straightened up and guided it downward. Charlie moaned at feeling the head brush her clit.

Hunched over Charlie again, Kal rocked their hips together and echoed Charlie's throaty groan. She continued rubbing the flared head of her cock against Charlie's swollen clit, forcing greedy moans from Charlie. "Vuk," Charlie gasped, clenching at the fur and pushing her ass into Kal's hips. She tried maneuvering her opening closer to the tip, but it grazed where Kal wanted it to go before she moved it.

"Now you want me to fuck you?" Kal asked, growling in her ear.

Biting her lip, Charlie held back her answer and kept from giving in just yet, but she didn't expect Kal to reach for her clit, rubbing it with her fingertips. She yelped once, then rolled her hips until the wonderful sensation vanished from her throbbing clit. Growling in protest, she peered over her shoulder, but a powerful hand went between her shoulder blades. Charlie was shoved down onto her face and held while her ass remained up in the air.

Kal shifted, then the head of her cock was pushing against Charlie's entrance. "Tell me you want me to fuck you."

Charlie groaned and shut her eyes, already picturing the Alpha mounting her right now. She was mad with need, unable to speak. Then Kal's cock was nudging her entrance, teasing her, and driving her crazy.

"Tell me," Kal demanded. She withdrew her cock, trailing the tip between the wet folds and stroking Charlie's clit. "Then I'll fuck you until you tell me to stop."

Working her jaw, Charlie licked her lips and whimpered when the pressure returned against her entrance. She wanted it so bad, and she fought the haze in her head. "S-sumner, krafka." She shivered at the low growl above her, but she was rewarded with the cock's tip pushing a tiny bit into her. Kal was waiting for her to plead for more, and she swallowed against the dryness in her throat. "Fuck me. Please." She groaned when she was given more. "Oh gods. I need this."

Kal curled her blunt nails into Charlie's skin and a low growl continued rolling through her chest. She seemed like a proud Alpha that wanted to please her lover.

"Please, Sumner. Mount me and fuck me," Charlie begged, breaking under her need. She gasped when the thick shaft was pushed in deeper. She started panting. She loved the full feeling, but never before had she desired it so much. When Kal paused, Charlie shivered from the pleased rumble above her, but then it became thick and heady. She sucked in her next breath, knowing she was about to get what she'd been craving since the other morning.

Drawing out at a painstaking pace, Kal paused with the head of her cock brushing Charlie's G-spot. She adjusted above Charlie and placed both hands on Charlie's sides, holding her in place. Lowering her hips, she drove her cock into the wet heat and pulled back faster. Setting a steady rhythm, Kal's thrusts stretched Charlie open, filled her up, and chased off the empty sensation that she was noticing more often.

They both ground into one another, and the motion quickened on each drive. Charlie's cries were echoed by Kal's throatier ones. A glistening sheen coated their overheated bodies as they chased their pleasures, whining and clawing with desperation. At first, Charlie was convinced they were both trying to hold out and make the other come first. Charlie knew her inner walls were fluttering and clutching against Kal's cock, the long muscle beating into her. A twinge of pain started, but it was a sweet ache that she didn't mind.

Kal slowed down for a moment, then pushed into her with renewed determination. She adjusted her position until her front was molded against Charlie's sticky back. Charlie opened her eyes and found Kal's chin just above her head. Gathering her strength, Charlie attempted crawling away when Kal started pulling out, forcing Kal's penis free. She buzzed with excitement but didn't make it very far before she was grabbed by the Alpha.

After a fierce growl, Kal snared Charlie across her slippery stomach and dragged her back underneath. Kal's dangerous snarl said everything.

Charlie gasped when Kal reached between their bodies and slid her cock back into Charlie. This time, Kal locked her in place with a thick, taut arm chained from across her chest to her shoulder. When the hard length drove into her without mercy, she cried out and latched onto Kal's right forearm that was holding them up. She attempted getting free again, failing but still trying. When she looked at Kal's forearm, she spotted blood snaking down to Kal's wrist from Charlie's nails digging so deep.

Kal's grip tightened around Charlie, forcing her to remain still and take the pounding rhythm. A single whispered word would make it all end, but Charlie didn't want that to happen. She screamed with each thrust, needing what Kal gave her. She pushed and pulled, but Kal was the Alpha and held her with possession. Charlie was close, so close. And she sensed that Kal was near the threshold with her.

Kal snarled again; then a whimper skated up her throat and caught there as she gave a final, strong push that made them both tip over into a freefall. She dragged her cock out a little, then nudged it back in.

Charlie was undone, passion slicing up her spine and her walls spasming around the full girth. For an instant, her chest seized up but released, and she screamed, "Sumner—" But she was outmatched by an animalistic yell that left her trembling and panting. With her eyes closed, she was overwhelmed by the aftershocks that followed the orgasm, her knees starting to give out. Above her, she felt the Alpha quake against her, so she opened her eyes and noticed Kal's nails had cut into the wooden floor just past the fur.

Shifting, Kal struggled to move, and her voice came out rough. "I need my arm back." She was breathy and unprepared for the orgasm's strength.

"S-sorry." Charlie released Kal's forearm. Together, they lowered to the fur and curled into each other's bodies. Both were taking deep breaths, and more aftershocks would race down Charlie's back. Reaching down, Charlie pressed her palm against her stretched vagina, her fingertips brushing the bit of exposed cock that wouldn't fit in her, yet. Kal still had her cock buried inside Charlie, who was too tense to release it. Not that Charlie minded as she relaxed in her lover's arms and enjoyed the full sensation low in her gut.

"Is your arm okay?" Charlie whispered, twisting her head around to make out Kal's profile.

"It'll be fine," Kal replied. She nuzzled Charlie's ear, then started nipping at it. "Are you ready to sleep?"

Charlie whimpered while she considered her answer. She should sleep since she had to be up at first light to get ready for the trip. But the journey to Serrato would be long, which meant she could rest on Magnar's ship. With the fear of not returning to Kander—gods forbid something happened—Charlie made her choice and said, "No." She shivered at Kal's low, pleased rumble.

Rocking her hips, Kal tested Charlie's inner muscles and chuckled at the low gasps from Charlie. "When you're done hugging me, I'll fuck you on the divan."

Looking over at the furniture, Charlie groaned and started picturing their next fucking session on it, but her eyes cut to the coffee table. "Are you sure we can make it that far with the table right there?" She shuddered from the hot breath against her ear, a throaty laugh in it.

"I can bend you over the table first, if you'd like."

Closing her eyes, images of Kal standing over her bent form started exciting her. "Only if you let me ride your cock when we get to the divan," she whispered, breathless and shaking.

Kal latched onto Charlie's earlobe and earned a hiss. She released it, licked the outer shell, and growled before saying, "I'd enjoy watching you do that."

Charlie reached behind and threaded her fingers into messy hair. "I'm never like this." She flushed, waved her hand in the air, and said, "I've always liked sex. But I mean not like this." Grabbing the underside of Kal's exposed cock, she squeezed it and made her point. She grinned at Kal's low growl.

Now with ears burning, Charlie realized that Kal was right. "It's different with you," she whispered before catching herself. She tensed against her lover and berated herself for telling too much. But Kal didn't withdraw from her and instead pushed her nose into Charlie's hair, breathing her in like life itself.

"I wanted to bury myself in you the first time you came into the throne room," Kal murmured. Charlie shivered in excitement and eased deeper into Kal's body that surrounded her. She shut her eyes but heard Kal's final, soft confession.

"I'm never like that."

After another shake against her shoulder, Charlie groaned again and muttered, "Ja?"

"It's late. We need to get up."

Charlie sighed and remained buried deep in the softness and warmth. Behind her, she sensed the Alpha's powerful body pressed against her. "Late for what?"

Kal returned with a soft rumble and replied, "You leave for Serrato this morning."

Charlie's eyes flew open when memories jolted her to life. She shot up in bed and looked over at the shutters of the window beside the exit to the balcony. Sunlight was just starting to creep between the openings and signaled a new day. "Shit!" She cursed herself for not setting an alarm on her techbit, which was still back in the sitting room with her clothes that were strewn all over the place.

"You have time," Kal said, her tone firm and cutting through Charlie's distress.

Charlie dragged her fingers through her disheveled hair and looked at Kal, who remained on her back. For just one tick, she stole the chance to admire Kal's calm features and the way her hair was spread out on the pillow. Without thought, she bent over and kissed her lover, who returned it with more skill than the first time they kissed goodbye in the office. "Tah for last night." They had fooled around until utter exhaustion caught up to them, getting a few hours of sleep. She touched her lower stomach and noticed the slight soreness between her legs from last night. It would linger for a day or two, reminding her of the night.

"That's how Alphas say goodbye," Kal declared, pride full in her voice.

Burning all over from the remark, Charlie felt more exposed than she did without clothes. She cleared her throat, leaned over again, and whispered, "I wanted to spend this morning together."

"Ja." Kal cupped Charlie's warm cheek and whispered, "I had plans to fuck you on the sink counter."

Charlie groaned and leaned into the inviting touch. "Next time," she murmured. Then she forced herself to get out of bed before she opted for Kal's plans. She had promised to meet Raine outside the Great Tower soon.

Kal climbed out of bed and disappeared into the bathroom. Charlie hurried into the sitting room and decided to throw on her dirty clothes. She still needed to wash off Kal's scent but could do that in her room a lot faster than she could with Kal. She was a speedster with getting dressed and snared her leather jacket off the divan. Like a whirlwind, she returned to the bedroom, picked up the messenger bag with clean clothes, and went over to Kal, who was still naked.

"I guess I won't see you 'til—"

"I will be there to see you off," Kal interrupted.

Charlie raised an eyebrow but nodded and said, "All right." She stretched out her arm, fingertips grazing the toned stomach that she had rubbed her clit against last night. She halted her movements downward, just pausing at the base of Kal's penis. "Will uh…." She cleared her throat and tried again to ask. "Will you sleep with anyone while I'm gone?" It wasn't her place to question Kal, considering their affair was so wrong among the Kalmar. Nor did Charlie have any claim to Kal. She assumed Kal had taken other lovers, or at least one other, perhaps Dorlon. She burned at the idea of how close Kal and Dorlon were to each other, had been for years.

Kal closed the space between them, pressing her hardened cock against Charlie's lower stomach. "Joh." She bent down until her lips touched Charlie's hair. "You should go."

Nodding, Charlie took a step back and wondered why Kal didn't ask the same question of her. She peered up into Kal's eyes, knowing it was time to leave before they both unraveled for each other again. Without another word, she turned and forced her weak legs to head to the front doors. Shouldering the bag's strap, she yanked one door open and didn't allow herself to look back, because she felt Kal's smoldering gaze on her back.

Once out in the hall, she blew out a breath and eyed the male Omega guard who huffed at her. She said nothing to him and suspected Andren wasn't on duty this morning because she was joining Charlie and Raine. Hurrying to the elevator, she and the guard returned to her room where she entered the quarters quick like the wind. She tossed the leather jacket onto a chair arm, then rushed around and packed her things. In record time, she was racing into the bathroom for a quick shower, her clean clothes left on the bed. After setting the techbit beside the sink, she entered the standup shower that was already steamy.

"Nova, play my Badass Mix List. Start with Fireworks."

"Playing your Badass Mix List," Nova replied.

When the shower drowned out the song, Charlie tilted her head and yelled, "Nova, turn volume to level thirty." She smiled when Katy Perry's voice became louder, and she sang along with her. Each line in the song weighed heavier in her until she was almost yelling the words.

After the shower, she wrapped the towel around her body, scooped up the techbit, and turned the volume lower while she strolled into the bedroom. From the corner of her eye, she noticed a figure seated at the table, and she jumped back, hugging the towel closer to her body.

Seated in the chair, Dorlon had a smug look and said, "Good morning. Still haven't learned to bolt your door, I see."

"Fuck!" Charlie pressed the techbit against her pounding heart. "Damn it, Dorlon." She took a deep breath and patted her chest twice before lowering her hand. "What are you doing here?"

"I came to see you off." Dorlon tilted her head. "The High Commander said you were leaving this morning, so I dragged myself out of bed."

Coming closer to her friend, Charlie scanned her for any indication of her current state after being dead two days ago. "How are you feeling?" She went over to the foot of the bed where her clean clothes waited for her.

"Better." Dorlon shifted in the chair. "But not a hundred percent."

"You look better." Charlie set the techbit by her clothes and turned her back to Dorlon. She needed to get dressed in a hurry and didn't have time for modesty. Besides, she and Dorlon use to swim naked together in the river between their villages. "Much pain?" She slipped on a pair of panties under the towel, sliding them up.

"Soreness... a lot of soreness."

Crinkling her nose, Charlie could relate after her death-to-life experience at Kal's hand. She tossed the towel onto the bed, then grabbed a wrap for her breasts and rolled it around her chest until it was snug.

"How about you?" Dorlon asked. "How have you been feeling?"

"Just some tenderness from my ribs. Those will take awhile longer." Charlie suspected she and Kal had aggravated them some last night, but she had a few easy days during the journey across the galaxy on Magnar's ship. She started slipping on her socks and pants and picked up the dark ringer T-shirt that had a huge yellow smiley face with hearteyes on the front. Starr hated the shirt, along with a few others, and Charlie wore it for luck that Starr was alive to remind her of the shirt's ridiculousness.

Dorlon lifted an eyebrow when Charlie came over to her for the boots. She cleared her throat and said, "You look...."

"Like an idiot?" Charlie was lacing her boots in rapid fashion, feeling the need to go.

"Like a human," Dorlon finished, grinning from ear to ear.

Charlie shook her head and stayed quiet, too focused on getting ready for the trip. She had everything in the duffle bag, but she faltered when one thing caught her attention. Reaching into the bag, Charlie fished out the old item and studied it cupped in her palm.

"I heard Raine and Andren are accompanying you."

Blinking twice, Charlie shut down the old memories that the precious object in her hand brought back. After putting the metal item into her front pants pocket, she snared the duffle bag, set it on the table by her friend, and holstered the lectra gun to her hip. Next she hooked the sheathed bowie knife to her back and tucked the techbit into her back pocket of her jeans. "They are. Both you and Kal talked me into taking muscle." She noticed Dorlon's amused look, so she shook her head. "Did you push Kal into asking me to take Andren?"

"Joh." Dorlon was serious this time, honesty bright in her dark eyes.

Charlie folded her arms, glared, and wondered if there was another purpose to Andren's coming. "One of her reasons was for recon work." She then pointed at the jacket on the arm below Dorlon.

"Maybe she just wants to help," Dorlon said, picking up the leather jacket, sniffing low, and holding it out. "Your ship did kind of get blown up thanks to us."

Shrugging on the leather jacket, Charlie sighed and shook her head. "It got blown up because Victor blew it up." She seethed at the thought of meeting him in person soon. She would avenge Raakor's death.

Dorlon stood up, and with a tight look caused by the effort it took from her. "Just be careful out there." She frowned and whispered, "From what Kal told me, this military group sounds dangerous. Are you sure about going?"

"I have to do this, Dor."

Taking a deep breath, Dorlon nodded once, then opened her arms and gave Charlie a long hug. After they separated, she said, "Perhaps after this you can take a break from it."

Charlie considered telling Dorlon about her promise to Raine about staying for six months. She had refrained from informing Kal of her extended stay on Kander. There wasn't any point in sharing the news if she didn't make it back. "Maybe," she whispered, then a knock at the door made them both turn.

Dorlon went over and opened the door, dipping her head when the tall, dark High Commander stood on the other side. "Kal," she greeted in respect.

Kal exchanged a nod with Dorlon before she looked over at Charlie. "Andren and Raine are waiting by the entrance."

"Right," Charlie whispered and rubbed her thumb against the protrusion in her pant pocket. She grabbed her duffle but hesitated and looked at Dorlon. "Do you mind giving us a tick?"

Dorlon shifted on her boots, then nodded and said, "I will head down and let them know you'll be there shortly." She took her exit, leaving Charlie alone with Kal.

Entering the room, Kal shut the door and waited for whatever was on Charlie's mind.

Wiping the moisture off her hands onto her pant legs, Charlie neared Kal and said, "I, uh, kind of need a favor now. It's nothing big, but it is important to me." She saw the curious glow in Kal's bright green eyes, and it calmed her nerves. "I need you to hold onto something of mine until I can come back for it."

Kal came closer but remained quiet, showing patience with Charlie's request.

Reaching into her pocket, Charlie retrieved the object and ran her thumb over the top of it. "It's worth more to me than all the darakar you gave me." She peered down at her precious item cupped in her hand, eyes burning when the cracked glass stared back at her. "I've had it since I was a kid."

Kal was studying the silver item nestled into Charlie's hand, intrigued by it.

"I almost lost it on the Pacifica when it blew up." Charlie shook her head and peered up at Kal. "I can't lose it on this mission." She wanted to tell Kal all of the object's history, but she couldn't do it right here, not like this. Holding it out in the open was already paining her. "Please, Sumner."

"Ja," Kal whispered, "I will keep it safe." She received it, which looked small in her larger hand. "I promise."

Charlie curled Kal's hand over the old item so she couldn't see it anymore. "Tah." For a moment, she kept her hands on Kal's larger one, trying to grasp that she just gave someone her most precious object. Somehow, pulling her hands away felt like leaving her spirit in another person's possession. I'll come back for it, she promised herself.

"It's time to go," Kal said, not breaking their contact.

Taking a deep breath, Charlie pulled her hands free and watched Kal tuck the item into her coat for temporary safe keeping. Kal turned, opened the door to the empty hallway, and waited for Charlie to go first. They said nothing on the short trip to the ground floor, both passing tense energy to the other. When the lift hitched at the bottom floor, Charlie prepared to step out, but Kal hit the button to keep the gate from opening up.

"I know you wish to save your friend," Kal said, voice low but stern.

Charlie hesitated and looked up at the High Commander, wondering where this conversation was going in the weak privacy of an elevator.

"But you losing your life to save another isn't always the answer."

Huffing, Charlie said, "Try telling that to Kalatas when that god risks your life next time."

Kal sighed and argued, "That is different."

"Because you made the sacrifice for your people, I get it." Charlie adjusted the bag's strap on her shoulder and said, "Now I'm making that sacrifice to save one of my own." She watched an emotion ghost across Kal's face, but she failed to recognize it. "I have to do this. I have to try."

Charlie was certain she saw respect in Kal's features, and it reinforced her decision to go after Starr. She was making the best choice, even if it was risky. Just as she turned back to the elevator gate, she sensed the shift from Kal and met her halfway. She allowed the strap to slide off her shoulder, bag booming on the floor, and she was pulled into strong arms.

Kal went one stumbled step backward, taking on the force of Charlie's collision. She tangled her fingers in golden white strands and lowered her head, searching for a kiss. "Charlie," she murmured.

A shiver raced down Charlie's back, sparked by how the R in her name carried a soft rumble from within Kal's chest. She found Kal's larger, warm lips against hers. They kissed longer than any time before, both sharing promises to see each other again. Pulling back, she gasped and hissed after Kal bit her neck, seeming to reinforce the earlier bruising. After Kal withdrew, Charlie took a deep breath that helped soothe her racing heart.

Kal tapped the button that opened the door. Charlie went first after getting the bag, and she walked with a determined stride. Beyond the Great Tower, there were several people waiting for them beside a hover truck, and Charlie tried to hide her guilt.

"Late night?" Raine asked, arms crossed and a perturbed look that cracked under a grin when Charlie flushed in response.

"Slept in," Charlie admitted and pulled out her techbit. "Magnar said she just got into Kander's orbit." She looked over at Kal next to her. "Does she need to call in for the landing?"

"If she wishes to land safely," Kal replied.

"Got it," Charlie muttered. Her nimble fingers typed a message to Magnar while everyone loaded into the truck bed. It was going to be a cold ride in the open vehicle, but it beat walking out to the landing site that she sent to Magnar. When she hopped into the truck bed, she took a seat between Dorlon and Kal, placing the duffle bag on the floor between her feet.

Andren and Raine already seemed acquainted, despite Raine's joking about Andren yesterday. Charlie suspected that her explanation about Andren being "cool" was enough to make up for the teasing. She needed them to get along if the mission was going to be a success.

Once past the city's Great Gate, the ride indeed turned chiller now that it was autumn on Kander. Winters on the planet were colder than on Earth and also longer than the summers. In Kardos, Charlie remembered the deep snow that went to her waist. It was different from her hometown back on Earth, and she liked the snow, sometimes. As the chill settled over Charlie, she zipped her leather jacket to her chin, hunched forward, and tried to find more warmth. She then felt Kal press against her, providing her with more heat and blocking the wind better.

Gods I hope nobody notices that I'm practically in her lap. Peering up, she noted that Andren and Raine were too busy talking to each other. Dorlon was staring across, seemingly lost in her thoughts. Turning her head, she tapped her knee against Kal's thigh, thanking her for the warmth. She didn't receive any response, but that didn't bother her.

What a softy, for an Alpha, she mused to herself, smirking when she hung her head. A low ding from her pocket forced her to look at the techbit, which had a new message from Magnar. "She's coming down in a shuttle now."

"I already cleared her arrival with security," Kal said.

Nodding, Charlie put the techbit back in the jacket and kept her hands in the pockets. She closed her eyes and tried to ignore the cold that made her skin pebble. After another minute, she started shaking and couldn't wait to get in Magnar's warm shuttle.

"She's entered the atmosphere," Kal reported.

Charlie sat up and noticed that Kal wasn't using any tech to determine Magnar's whereabouts. "How do you…." She lost her question when Kal raised an eyebrow at her. Shaking her head, she decided she didn't need to know how Kal sensed Magnar's shuttle and assumed it had something to do with Kalatas's spirit. Her attempt to apply science or logic to Kal was pointless.

Several more minutes passed before the truck swooped into the open field alongside the old windmill. It was the same location where they almost paid the ransom to Anderson and his crew, before Kal had ended it all with a few clean swipes of her sword. Charlie hoped events didn't repeat themselves in case Kal disliked Magnar for some reason.

Everyone unloaded from the truck, including three soldiers from inside the truck's large cabin. Raine was stretching her legs, limping with her handicap. She tossed her travel bag near Charlie's own and joined her side.

Charlie was busy on the techbit, but she stopped and smiled at her friend. "Thanks for coming." She noticed Raine had a gun strapped to her hip. Who knew what else was in the bag?

"You know I love space," Raine joked.

"More than me," Charlie said, grinning. She then looked over at Kal, who stood next to Dorlon and had her tablet out. Tilting her head, she heard the conversation Kal was having with someone over a transmission.

"Ja, Kal. They are seven marches from your location."

"Report to me if they go off course, Blade Perras."

"Ja, Kal. Blade Perras on standby."

Kal lowered the folded tablet, then held her hands behind her back with the tech wrapped in her fingers. She continued talking with Dorlon.

Charlie looked away and wiped away the slight misty dampness from the ride. She saw Andren break away from the three soldiers and join them in front of the truck. "The High Commander said she asked you to come along."

Andren no longer had her spear and instead carried her sword at her side. Over her shoulder, a rifle's muzzle stood out, catching Charlie's attention for a beat. "I kind of liked space."

"It grows on you," Charlie said.

"Or kills you," Raine added, a smirk on her face.

Charlie rolled her eyes.

"But you're one of the first Kalmar in outer space," Raine said with a thoughtful look and humming a little.

"Perhaps one of the few." Andren popped the furry collar of her waist-long coat and tucked her hands into the pockets. "Kalmar are not made for space."

Raine chuckled, but a distant roar made her turn on her heels toward the sound.

Charlie twisted her head and gazed past the windmill, suspecting it was Magnar's shuttle. "And here we go," she whispered. She and the others neared Kal and Dorlon, who stood beside the old windmill. Peering up, Charlie sighed at the ruined windmill's top after she had sheered it off with the Hurr transporter the other nineth. She hated ruining history, knowing how precious it was.

Just in front of the prime sun, the shuttle became visible and shined like a polished bullet. Charlie was a bit envious of the sleek shuttle that had to fly at twice her old shuttles' speed. Of course every shuttle out there was faster than hers—since she no longer had one. I'm going to slice Victor's heart out, she seethed.

Magnar's long, sleek shuttle slowed when it neared them and then lowered in altitude until it was half a march above their heads. The shuttle lowered and approached the landing spot next to the old windmill, never touching it. Its engine was quieter than any shuttle Charlie had heard in the past, and she wiped away the imaginary drool from her mouth.

After the shuttle's engine shut down, the long oval-shaped cockpit cover hissed and lifted up so the travelers could unload from the cockpit. Two occupants climbed out, and one tall individual took the lead, her feminine features glowing when she laid eyes on Charlie.

Biting the inside of her mouth, Charlie glanced at everyone around her, including Kal. But it was Raine's slack jaw that made her chuckle.

Magnar wasn't human, although similar in features including two eyes, nose, mouth, hands, and feet. But unlike humans, she had four hands with four fingers each attached to four arms that reminded Charlie of the god Vishnu in Hindu mythology. For a tick, she considered whether one of Magnar's people had visited Earth during ancient times and triggered the story behind Vishnu. Shaking away the idea, she pulled away from her friends and approached the other mercenary.

Magnar had a brilliant smile and snow-white hair that stood out against her inky black skin. She held out her lower left arm when she came up to Charlie. "You look the same, Charlie, after so long," she said in Jero.

Charlie clasped the larger hand and held it, returning the powerful grip as best as she could. Magnar never shook hands but held strong as a sign of lasting friendship. But Magnar jerked her forward, and she was enveloped in a bear hug, four arms crushing her. "Magnar," she gasped, trying to return the hug. Her face was buried between two breasts, and the smell of canvas with a hint of hyperfuel filled her nose.

Magnar let go and patted Charlie's flushed cheek with a hand. "You look good," she said, tracing Charlie from head to toe with her eyes.

"Thanks," Charlie replied in Jero, her cheeks even hotter.

"You remember Jerrison." Magnar indicated the Rath, Jerrison, beside her.

Charlie smiled at him. "Good to see you again." She received a slight smile from him, and she glanced at her three friends. She realized none of them could speak Jero and she doubted Magnar knew Kalmarese. She frowned at the language barrier between them all, not thinking of it sooner. "You don't happen to know Kalmarese, do you?"

"Actually…." Magnar reached into her pants pocket, pulled out a piece of tech, and showed it to Charlie. "We recently bought the new Brightbits that have the language decoder software." She tapped her neck where there was a soft glowing disc attached to her skin. "With all the jobs with different races, not everyone knows Jero. And you know I'm bad at foreign language. So we bought Brightbits that can learn any language and translate it to us, linking to our brains."

Charlie grinned and studied the Brightbit in Magnar's palm, swooning at it. It was a more advanced form of her techbit that was worth double. However, Charlie had a knack for picking up foreign languages but not as quickly as a Brightbit could. "But is it already calibrated for Kalmarese?"

Magnar chuckled and replied, "I had Jerrison tune into the local frequencies when we got close enough to Kander. The Brightbit learned the language in less than a league."

Whistling low, Charlie was impressed by the tech's power and decided to put it to the test. "All right then." She turned and signaled for Raine and Andren to join them. "Magnar, this is Raine and Andren. They're my new crew," she introduced in Kalmarese. After the greetings, she indicated Jerrison, who also held hands with Raine and Andren. Then she noticed Kal and Dorlon had joined them, their features stern as ever.

Kal took Charlie's side, her hand resting on the sword hilt that protruded from her jacket.

Charlie already sensed a dangerous hum around Kal, but she did her best to stay calm. She's not going to cut off Magnar's head… I hope. "Magnar, this is the High Commander of Kander, Kal."

Magnar edged closer to the High Commander and for once held out her upper left hand due to Kal's taller stature. She was tall herself, just over six feet, but Kal was taller. "The High Commander that carries a god's spirit." As they latched arms, she grinned and said, "I always thought the High Commander was a man."

Charlie cringed after Magnar's joke, already feeling Kal's Alpha lurking on the surface from an accidental challenge. She started shaking her head, leaned closer to Magnar, and whispered, "Kalmar don't gender like us."

Magnar glanced at Charlie and flashed a weak smiled before she turned her attention back to Kal. She then flinched and bared her teeth some.

Seeing the exchange unraveling, Charlie touched Kal's side and prayed that it was enough to cool the Alpha. From her view, she watched Kal's bulging arm muscles relax, then the death grip between the two ended. She noticed Magnar flexed her hand a few times. "And this is one of her commanders, Dorlon."

Magnar hesitated but held arms with Dorlon, who acted more civil than Kal. After the introductions, she hooked her two lower hands into her belt buckle and said, "We should go, Galaxy Master. It's a long flight to Serrato, and we need to stop on Moore Rock to fuel up."

"Right," Charlie murmured and looked to her two friends. "Let's grab our bags."

"Galaxy Master?" Raine echoed and smirked. "I thought that was just a joke." She laughed at Charlie's eye roll before she said, "I'll get yours." She seemed to notice the tension between Kal and Magnar. She was expecting Charlie to keep the peace between them while the belongings were loaded into the shuttle.

"Tah, Raine." Charlie wanted to shove Magnar toward the shuttle, but Dorlon cut her off.

"What kind of mercenary work do you do?"

Magnar continued holding Kal's challenging stare and replied, "The most dangerous kind." She smiled big at Dorlon. "Assassination."

Dorlon folded her arms and huffed. "As the Earthlings say, it takes all kinds to make the galaxy go round."

Charlie rubbed her brow and wished that Raine and Andren were moving faster. She saw them loading the bags into the shuttle with Jerrison's help. Between her Alpha lover and protective Omega friend, she knew a nasty fight might just break out any tick if she didn't keep it under control.

Magnar chuckled at Dorlon's joke meant to prod her, but her smile grew smug. "It pays infinitely more than frivolous rescue missions." She then lowered a smoldering gaze to Charlie and whispered, "But sometimes the prizes for rescue missions are worth it."

Kal growled and lunged forward but Charlie inserted herself, blocking Kal from getting to Magnar. She huffed and grabbed Charlie's shoulder but grunted after an elbow landed in her gut.

"You should go prep the shuttle," Charlie told Magnar, shoving her away for good measure. "I'll be there in a tick."

Magnar shrugged and back stepped but said, "It was nice to meet you both. Great first impression of Kander." She turned on her boot heels and marched over to the shuttle, hopping into the pilot's seat.

Spinning around, Charlie snapped, "Get a grip, the both of you! I need Magnar's help to get Starr back."

"She smells off," Dorlon argued, voice low.

"Maybe like hyperfuel," Charlie said, a bite still in her tone. She ignored Dorlon's perturbed look and studied Kal's now masked features, as if nothing had happened moments ago. I can't believe she actually tried to go after Magnar. She rubbed her brow and said, "I have to go."

Dorlon grabbed Charlie's wrist and drew her back to them. "I'm sorry, but I'm still your friend that gives a damn." She glanced at the shuttle once before saying, "Just be careful out there."

"I will," Charlie swore. She traded a quick hug with Dorlon, who left with the three soldiers to the truck. Now alone with Kal, she frowned at how their final goodbye would be after everything. "I don't know what just happened a moment ago." She was still processing how the High Commander could lose her cool.

"She insulted me first, then was demeaning to you." Kal was filling her full height, gripping the sword with white knuckles, and her clenched jaw made every word a snarl.

"She was joking around," Charlie said. "Even if she wasn't, you let her get to you." She watched Kal's Alpha deflate and lips uncurl from the sneer. "That is not like a Kal." But it's totally an Alpha move, she realized. She dragged her fingers through her tussled hair and repeated, "I have to go." Turning, she made it a few steps before she heard her name that was almost lost under the starting engine. Closing her eyes, she knew she at least owed Kal and herself a better farewell than an argument. Facing the High Commander, she faltered at the less stony look and saw the openness in Kal's features.

"You are right," Kal said, loud enough to be heard over the engine.

Surprised by the admission, Charlie neared Kal and shook her head. "Tah for trying to protect my honor." She was used to holding her own whenever somebody insulted her, even if Magnar was teasing. "I'll be back as soon as I can."

Kal folded her hands in front of her, seeming to restrain herself. "I will be waiting."

Charlie wanted to hug Kal, but there were far too many eyes on them. They had already shared their last kiss in the elevator, but being forced to walk away made her knees weak regardless. After a faint nod, she turned to the shuttle and finally left for her mission to find Starr.

Charlie had groaned, in satisfaction and loss, when Kal pulled out, the friction reminding them both how good it felt to be together. But they had been spent after a long night of sex that involved both the sitting room and bedroom. Charlie had tried to forget that at first light she would be preparing to leave Kander. For days, she had wanted to escape the planet, until last night. She'd known that too soon the twin suns would rise and cast away the darkness that they'd used to hide from prying eyes.

"You should sleep," Kal had told her, resting on her back next to Charlie in the middle of the bed.

Closing her eyes, Charlie sensed her exhaustion and also soreness from having sex so many times in one night. Another attempt at it would have become more painful than pleasurable, and Kal would have resisted. After a sigh, she had whispered, "I know." Still, she reached over and traced the bicep so close to her fingertip and heard a low purr from Kal. "I guess I just know I might not make it back after this one." She'd been tired, confessing her deeper worries to Kal. Guilt wrapped around her heart after telling her fears to Kal, who also seemed concerned about the mission. Still, she continued speaking the truth. "Every mission is dangerous, but something about this one…."

Kal turned her head to Charlie and whispered, "It's different because your emotions are involved in it."

Biting her lip, Charlie realized that Kal was right. For someone who operated without emotions, Kal was perceptive to them. "Ja, I think so." She rolled onto her stomach and pushed her long hair aside before she propped herself up on her elbows. "I guess that's why Kalatas wipes your emotions and memories. So you can think clearly and make the best decision in the heat of the moment."

Kal studied Charlie, features calm, and hints of light shined in her dark eyes. "It has its benefits." She paused and then whispered, "I'm not plagued by anger, revenge, or anguish. I don't make rash decisions."

Charlie remained quiet, head hung down. She considered what Kal might think of the mission to rescue Starr and released a shaky breath. "Do you think it's a bad decision to go after Starr?" She peered up, watching Kal's face for any clues.

Shifting, Kal seemed to be buying time, but then she released a soft rumble. "Joh."

Closing her eyes, Charlie was surprised that Kal agreed with her decision to save Starr, dead or alive.

"But it is a poor decision to try and kill Victor," Kal whispered, but her voice was firm. "That could cost you your life."

Clenching her teeth, eyes still closed, Charlie grappled with her anger toward Victor for killing Raakor, taking Starr, destroying her ship, and even killing her. Victor might assume Charlie was dead if the assassin, Morris, wasn't linked to Victor. So far, from what Kal had shared, it didn't appear that Morris and Victor were linked and that Morris acted on his own free will. Charlie refrained from asking why Morris attacked her, assuming that it had something to do with the minor group of rebels that Dorlon had mentioned to her. Regardless, it wasn't Charlie's place or her concern, because she was just a mercenary residing in outer space.

"Even if you succeed in killing him," Kal had told her, "you will only make enemies of Serrato Corps."

"I'm already on their shit list," Charlie replied. "What's getting a little higher up on it going to do?"

"Because wherever you go, they might follow you." Kal cupped Charlie's face, smoothing the furrow from her brow. "You might bring them back to Kander."

Frowning, Charlie brushed a few strands of hair behind her ear, seeing Kal's stern features better. "Are you telling me not to come back to Kander if I kill him?" A sharp edge had slipped into her tone, and she tore her chin from Kal's hold.

"I'm telling you to think carefully about your decision to kill him. What it could mean for others, not just you." Kal pushed up, bringing her head closer to Charlie's face. "His time will end at the right moment, if you're patient."

Sighing, Charlie leaned her forehead against Kal's own, feeling comfort in it. Even now she was undecided about Victor's fate, if she crossed paths with him. If Serrato Corps came after her, she knew how to run and where to run to in the Milky Way galaxy without endangering others. As she had leaned into Kal, she knew that Kander wasn't an option, because Serrato Corps would use those she cared about against her.

Her worries were broken by the warm hands that lifted her and placed her on top of Kal. As she settled into the right spot, she had sensed the heat radiating off Kal's body, which seemed warmer than normal. But it also had been comforting against the cold night and had stilled her wandering mind. She'd gripped Kal's broad shoulder and adjusted her head until her nose pressed into Kal's neck. A soft blanket dragged across her back, leaving her cocooned in a safe place for one night.

But as Charlie closed her eyes, she reopened them and stared out the cockpit window of the spaceship that was taking her to Serrato. The memory of her final night with Kal still lingered with her, the strong body beneath her and the musky scent that was her lover. Her hands itched to touch Kal's biceps instead of the captain's chair arms.

Grumbling, Charlie returned her attention to the navigation map that indicated they weren't far from Serrato. She'd taken the empty captain's chair, after Magnar told her she was welcome to fly the ship. Of course, Charlie had to be educated by Jerrison's twin, Gerrison, about the ins and outs of the ship, which had more advanced systems than the Pacifica. She was struggling not to be jealous of Magnar's success as an assassin mercenary.

Business must be good, she complained to herself. Charlie focused on jobs that required saving lives, rather than taking them. Somehow saving a life meant smaller paydays, which always irritated Charlie. Clients tended to like people dead rather than alive, but rescue missions helped her sleep better than assassination jobs. Not that she believed for a tick that Magnar slept any worse than she did. Nevertheless, Charlie was envious of Magnar's advanced ship, large shuttle, and even her handheld tech.

Hell she even named the ship after herself, she recalled after seeing the name etched into the side of the shiny hull. The ship's name, Four Mag, had made Raine snort when they passed its starboard side to go to the bay door. Charlie was reminded of Magnar's conceited nature. Soft footfalls from behind her alerted Charlie to a newcomer, but she didn't look back, waiting to see who was checking on her.

"Much farther?" Raine asked, a sleepy note in her voice.

"Not much more." Charlie peered up from the navigation map on the hologram screen and watched the stars streak by the front window. "Another lumen or so before we have to go out of leed two."

Charlie forgot that Raine wasn't aware of the Jerothian race's measurement of time in their galaxy. On the Liberator, they had continued measuring time based on Earth's system because it was the easiest thing to do. But anyone who traveled the Milky Way on a regular basis used the Jerothian's lumen system, which was designed around the age of the galactic center, a black hole that kept the galaxy together.

"A lumen is about two Earth hours." Charlie spun the chair around and faced her friend. "We're doing about leed two, but we can't keep going that fast and will have to drop to slower speeds."

Raine nodded but turned her head when Andren joined them. "Sleep any?"

"Some," Andren replied, then focused on Charlie. "Did you sleep?"

So far, they had traveled for two lumen pulses, which was about two Earth days. They spent one lumen at Moore Rock to fuel up Four Mag. After taking off from Moore Rock, Charlie had lain down and tossed under the sheets until she was tangled in them. She came to the cockpit where Magnar and Gerrison were flying the ship. She somehow talked Magnar into letting her fly and had been there since.

"Slept enough," Charlie replied. She noticed Andren's gaze lifting to the forward windows, watching in awe.

"Are we close?" Andren asked.

"Not much longer." Charlie glanced again at the map, not sure why she expected it to change much since a moment ago.

"Why has it taken this long to get to Serrato?" Andren looked to both humans, hoping someone could make sense of it. "It didn't take this long to get to Nowhere."

Raine chuckled and looked between the pair. "Nowhere?"

Charlie rolled her eyes. "It's a dead planet that used to be called Golden Ring." She ignored Raine's amusement and looked at Andren. "Anyway, Kander is located near the galactic center, while Serrato is on the other side." She turned back to the holo map, grabbed it with her left hand, and dragged it into the open space of the cockpit. She tapped it twice and made it expand so that it was much bigger.

Andren stepped down from the bridge and approached the spinning galaxy being simulated by the ship's computer system. She was entranced and touched the floating holo image, her finger passing through it.

"Right here is Kander." Charlie tapped a spot near the center of the galaxy. "Over here is Nowhere." Again, she pointed to a location that was straight out from Kander, close to the edge of an arm. "But Serrato is over here." She spun the galaxy around so that Kander and Nowhere were on the opposite side of her. When she touched the spot for Serrato, it lit up like the other two pinpoints. "So we have to get around the galactic center where there's a black hole." She traced her index finger around the galactic center from Kander to Serrato.

"Around?" Andren asked.

Raine came down a step and joined Andren's side. "It's too dangerous to go near the center. Like Charlie said, there's a black hole there. Ships can get sucked into it."

Andren folded her arms and stared at the galaxy that was part of her world, by extension of Kander. Then something occurred to her, a furrow digging across her brow as she looked over at Charlie on the other side of the holo image. "If Kander and Earth are this close…" She pointed at the two locations that were closer compared to Earth and Serrato. "Then why did it take your people so long to get from Earth to Kander? We're moving so fast right now."

Charlie smiled at Andren's need to understand how space travel worked. She placed her hands on either side of the holographic image and closed her hands together, ending the image. "Because the Sworne's starships travel differently." She caught Raine's cheeky smile because of the conversation. Raine was always tech savvy and was boiling over with the need to explain it all to Andren.

"You mean the Liberator couldn't travel at light speed?" Andren's jaw had slackened a bit.

Charlie pointed at the copilot seat and waited until Andren was seated before she explained more about space travel. She glanced at Raine, who sat on the single step between the bridge and cockpit. Raine wouldn't miss this discussion for anything. "The Liberator can travel at light speed, but at a very slow light speed. When we talk about traveling from one place to another in the galaxy, it's measured in light and how far light can travel in one year. Most engines in spaceships move faster than light speed, so we call them leed levels."

"Leed levels," Andren whispered, features thoughtful.

"Right now we're doing around leed two so that's ten thousand light years per day. Give or take." Charlie folded her hands in her lap. "But the Liberator couldn't even touch one tenth of leed one." She looked at Raine for help.

Raine shrugged and said, "The Liberator did like twenty-seven and half or twenty-eight light years per day."

Andren huffed and looked between the Earthlings. "But that still doesn't make sense. Isn't where they came from extremely far? Another galaxy, I thought."

Charlie found it interesting that Andren knew that much about the Sworne, who hadn't been spotted in the Milky Way for decades. "Humans call it the Andromeda galaxy. It's the next closest one to us."

"It is super far," Raine said.

"If we were to try to get there at leed two," Charlie said, "It would take around two hundred and fifty days. But the problem is that the engines consume so much fuel and produce so much heat that it's impossible to do intergalactic space travel."

"Then how did the Sworne make it here?" Andren looked at Raine when Charlie smiled over at her.

"So that's the badass part," Raine replied. "Their starships cruise at slow speeds from their old ass burst pulsation drives. But they figured out how to hop or jump through outer space."

"It's hard to explain other than they can open an entry point and exit point in outer space, hopping across huge distances." Charlie watched the wonderment in Andren's eyes. "You can do that in outer space between galaxies because there's not much out there."

"When they got here, though," Raine told her, "they ran out of whatever fuel or energy they use to power this special drive. The fuel source doesn't seem to exist in the Milky Way."

"So they took on enough of this fuel source to make it here and not back?" Andren asked.

"Ja." Raine stretched her legs. "Their last exit point was not far from Earth's solar system."

Andren rubbed her forehead, still seeming to grasp the new information. "How long can it take for them to get here with a starship?"

"Years and years even with this jump technology," Raine replied, massaging her right leg that was in a brace. "But once they're here, they won't leave for generations."

"They came to Earth first because it was their foothold into the galaxy," Charlie explained. "They needed supplies and energy to continue through the galaxy."

"Can't they just put an engine, like this ship has, onto their starship to make it move faster?"

"Not really." Charlie grinned at Andren's relief. "Even the latest and greatest Nebula drive couldn't push one of those beasts easily. I can't imagine how many Nebula drives it would take to move a Sworne starship. Or the amount of fuel…."

"The Liberator is nearly the size of Norik," Andren whispered.

Charlie chuckled at Andren's estimation of the size of the Liberator, which still distantly circled Kander like a forgotten statue that was being weathered away. It was true that the starship was about the same size as Kander's secondary moon, Norik, but it was smaller than the larger moon called Norak.

Shaking her head, Andren's features darkened each tick. "Can they design a better light speed engine for the Sworne's starships?"

Charlie blew out a breath and looked over at Raine, who seemed to grasp it better than her.

"Not any time soon, because those starships are massive boats," Raine replied, but uncertainty hung in her voice. "Like Charlie said, light speed engines suck up lots of fuel and run seriously hot, especially as they push more mass. If they could find a better fuel source then it could open up the light speed tech more."

"Like darakar?" Andren countered, a frown pulling at her lips.

Raine blinked, as if struck by the idea. "Actually…."

Charlie narrowed her eyes and straightened up after she thought through Andren's suggestion about the darakar. "There'd still be the cooling issue." She pursed her lips and stared over at Raine. "Light speed drives were designed for small ships to race across the galaxy, from point to point and stopping at fueling stations, then racing to another location. They're not for long-distance, nonstop travel."

"The light speed engines are so small too," Raine argued, shaking her head. "It would take years and years to develop something large enough to move a starship and then to cool it."

Charlie looked down at the metal deck, thinking through what she'd learned from Sallarus about Serrato Corps and why they might want darakar. It was doubtful that Serrato Corps built stronger light speed engines, but they did have a perfect source of cryosalt for engine cooling. "Shit," she whispered.

"What?" Andren asked.

Charlie threaded her fingers into her hair, on top of her head. "I think Serrato wanted the darakar to use it. Not to resell it for stills. Or maybe even both."

"What would they use that much darakar for?" Raine asked.

"I don't know. Maybe to mobilize a fleet. They are militaristic."

Andren leaned back into the chair, arms folded. "To start a galactic war?"

"I don't know," Charlie murmured. "But I think we might find out why." A low beep from the panel behind her indicated they were due to terminate leed two. She spun around and looked at the holo screen, tapping things. "We have to slow down. Hold on." Charlie took the controls with her left hand and started dragging the digital throttle down one mark at a time, allowing the ship to transition to leed one. Beyond the windows, the yellow and white streaks became shorter until they were two or three inches long.

Andren was looking left, right, and above her head. "How do you know where to go?" she whispered.

"Interstellar charts," Charlie replied. She had both hands on the controls and watched the navigation map on the halo screen in front of her. "A race called the Jerothians were the first to explore the galaxy. They started mapping everything. There are still some parts of the galaxy that are left uncharted."

"But things move," Andren argued.

"That is true." Charlie smirked and glanced at Andren. "So we handle that by monitoring sectors of the galaxy. There are massive antennas that monitor sections to watch for moving objects like other ships, asteroids, comets, or space trash." She refocused on the navigation map, plotting the remaining course to Serrato, which was a short ride from here. "But Jerothians control the monitoring system, and it's not cheap to subscribe to it."

"It's cheaper than blowing up," Raine joked, then movement from the bridge forced her to stand up and lean against Charlie's chair.

"We're out of leed two," Magnar remarked, announcing her arrival on the bridge.

"We're about twenty sar lumens from the Serrato," Charlie said, glancing over her shoulder when Magnar came to stand between the two pilot chairs.

"We made good time," Magnar said. She peered over Charlie's shoulder and looked at the course map to the planet. "I don't advise getting too close yet."

Rolling her eyes, Charlie said, "We won't. Besides, I need to talk to Sallarus about Serrato." She peered up at Magnar. "I figure we'll hide out behind one of the planets or moons in their solar system."

"Don't you think that's a bit close?"

Charlie shrugged and tapped the holo screen, zooming in on the solar system that contained Serrato. "I think we'll be okay. You do have cloaking on this pretty ornament, don't you?"

Magnar grunted and folded all four arms. "I do." She peered out the window and stared at the darkness stretching on forever. "What's your plan once we orbit?"

"Don't know 'til I talk to Sallarus." Charlie rubbed her forehead, which throbbed from the lack of sleep. "But I'll know soon."

Magnar nodded once, then asked, "You want me to fly?"

"I'm fine, but thanks."

Magnar touched Charlie's shoulder once, then brushed past Raine without another word. She left the bridge with a heavy step that faded away.

"What race is she?" Raine asked after Magnar left them alone again.

"Honestly, I'm not sure, but I've heard her called a Spurr or a Fours," Charlie replied. "There are not many left of her kind."

Raine chuckled and muttered, "Fours."

"Well, she does have four arms, four hands, and four fingers on each hand," Andren concluded aloud.

"But I guess she gets on all sixes instead of all fours like us." Raine was laughing again and smacked the top of Charlie's chair. "Can you imagine what you can do with four hands, though?"

Charlie groaned when a flush crept up her neck and warmed her cheeks. She knew what someone could do with four hands. "A lot."

"It's six hundred stills or nothing, Charlie," Sallarus repeated, all three eyes flashing in warning.

Charlie ground her teeth, hating that she couldn't barter with Sallarus on the price of the information. But Sallarus knew she needed the information and data about Serrato, the Corps, and even the three moons. "Fine," she growled and started transferring the money to her informant. The next time she saw him in person, she promised herself, she'd punch him in the gut for being a pain in the ass.

Sallarus beamed and started shifting around behind the table, which Charlie hoped meant he was prepping the data package for her. "It should be over to you in the next thirty sar lumens."

Charlie nodded and watched the financial transaction complete on the other screen. She returned her attention to Sallarus's blue face and three eyes. "Did you have any luck finding out where Starr might be?"

"She is on their moon, held in a camp." Sallarus folded his arms on the table, leaning closer to the screen. "I was able to get that information because she's a Kalman. Serrato Corps's slave auctions are well known in the galaxy, and word spread quickly that they had a hybrid human-Kalmar. It's the closest chance anyone has at owning a Kalmar."

Charlie snorted and argued, "Enslaving a Kalmar is suicide, even a Kalman."

"Tell that to her new owner," Sallarus said.

"Then she's been sold. To who?"

Sallarus shook his head. "I don't know. Bidders are kept anonymous, and slaves are transported to the new owner discreetly."

Charlie rubbed her brow and asked, "Any idea how they transport their slaves?"

"Under lock and key with soldiers. It's one of the perks of buying slaves from Serrato Corps." Sallarus flipped the screen around, showing a transporter ship to Charlie. "Their transport ships can reach up to leed three. Very hard to follow. And their iontrail doesn't last long, thanks to the cryosalt they use to cool their engines." Sallarus flipped back to his face and said, "Your best chance is to take her before she gets onto the transport ship. Once they leave with her, you'll be looking for a grain of sand in the galaxy."

Charlie slouched back in the chair and stared up at the ceiling of the quarters that had been assigned to her. "Great," she muttered.

"Also," Sallarus said, "Be on the lookout for their patrol ships. Serrato Corps is known to patrol heavily in their solar system."

After cursing, Charlie prayed that Four Mag's cloaking abilities were good, or else they could be spotted by the patrol. The ship's reflective surface would mirror whatever was around them, but if patrol started noticing a lot of radio activity in one area, then they would start searching it for intruders. "All right. Thanks, Sallarus."

Sallarus nodded and said, "Hope to continue doing business with you, Charlie. Rather see you live through this one."

Huffing, Charlie's finger hovered over the transmission button. "Thanks." She ended the call, then checked the status of the data package from Sallarus. She needed to shut off her communication signals once it was done and inform Magnar to do the same with the ship's systems. They didn't need to get spotted by Serrato Corps' patrol and blown up so soon.

Still massaging her throbbing forehead, Charlie tried to think through her plans for saving Starr. At the moment, they were going to land on the moon that had the slave camp, try to weasel their way into the camp, and locate Starr. After that point, Charlie was unsure how to escape the facility with someone like Starr, who would stick out as a prisoner. She hoped once Sallarus's data package downloaded she could finalize her plan. The most difficult part was sitting on Four Mag while Starr was held captive nearby.

A soft knock brought Charlie's attention to the sealed door, and she called, "Open." The automatic door allowed Raine to enter her quarters, then it sealed behind her.

"Find out anything new?"

"Ja." Charlie stood from the wall desk and left the techbit to continue its download. "Starr is being held on the one moon. She's been sold already, and they'll transport her to the buyer soon."

"Shit," Raine whispered. "We need to move quickly."

"I know. I'm waiting for this data to come from Sallarus so we know what we're dealing with."

Raine shook her head and asked, "Do you at least have an image of the moon's landscape? Is it rocky or desert?"

"It's similar to Earth's moon," Charlie replied. She snatched up the techbit and tapped it until she located the file that showed the moon's surface. Sallarus had sent it the last time they'd talked about the situation. Charlie pulled the holo image up into the air in front of them so they could look at it on a larger scale. "No oxygen, so they use an oxygenator with a dome. It spreads about two marches around the compound."

Raine leaned closer to the image and studied the camp's location, then pointed. "They have this main building where she's being guarded."

"These smaller buildings are for their transport ships, I guess." Charlie pointed to the dozen hangar buildings next to the main facility. In front of the hangars were landing pads for each one.

"Look at this though." Raine reached up and zoomed the holo image in closer to something large on the side of the main building. "I think that's a Beam Me Up antenna."

Charlie edged closer to Raine's side and studied the gigantic dish. "You mean the Sworne's Quantum Molecular Transporter?" The Sworne's technology was advanced in certain areas, which included the Quantum Molecular Transporter that was called the QMT. Earthlings had dubbed it the Beam Me Up after the famous sci-fi television series Star Trek. It was the very technology that both helped and ruined the Sworne in their battle for Earth.

"Ja. I think Serrato Corps is still using the tech," Raine whispered. "I'm almost positive that's the machine's dish. I remember seeing one on Earth." She looked at Charlie. "If they're still using the Beam Me Up, then who knows what else they could be using from the Sworne."

When the Liberator made it to Kander, their people had forgone much of the Sworne's tech because they wanted to start anew, not bring the past with them. The humans destroyed the Liberator's interior, including its tech, when they arrived at their new home on Kander.

"But…" Raine pointed to a spot just on the edge of the dome's reach and said, "This rift right here. That might be a good spot to land the shuttle. We can hide it from them and still be in the oxygen dome." She trailed her index finger along a path to the camp. "Follow this ridge and come to the back side of the facility."

"I don't know how easy it'll be to get in it." Charlie folded her arms. "They are military."

"But they're humans," Raine argued with an evil grin. "There are still idiots among them, and I think we can knock a few out. Get their clothes and try to sneak in there."

"And if they use facial recognition or biometric security?"

"I can hack it, if I can use your techbit." Raine folded her arms and noticed Charlie's worried look. "Don't trust me?"

"You haven't exactly been around the tech in the galaxy," Charlie replied.

Raine laughed and said, "Ja, I have. I import it into Kander. And if these humans are using old tech from the Sworne, then I'll really know it." She bumped Charlie with her shoulder. "Besides, I don't think you brought me just for my good looks."

Charlie snorted, but it was true. She was relying on Raine's tech skills to fill in the gap that Raakor's death left behind. "All right." She looked back at the image of the moon. "I just hope Sallarus's data packet includes a layout of that building. I don't want to walk in there blind."

Raine bit her bottom lip, then whispered, "But how accurate will it be?"

Charlie studied the weapons spread out on the metal table in the hangar bay. She wanted a clear inventory of what they were taking on the mission. Her one frustration was that the rifles would have to remain in the shuttle because nobody had any idea what kind of tech Serrato Corps carried for guns. It was easy to hide handguns, but rifles and swords were another matter.

"You can't take this in, Andren." Charlie placed her hand on the hilt of the sword. Victor had been carrying a sword, but it had been distinctly from Earth. Charlie didn't want to risk Andren's Kalmar blade being noticed by a Serrato soldier.

Andren glowered and opened her mouth but was cut off by Charlie's stern words.

"Serrato soldiers aren't going to have swords." Charlie pointed at the dagger next to it. "You can take that."

Andren growled low but muttered, "Fine."

Charlie turned her finger to Andren's face. "And don't do that either."

Lowering her hand, Charlie replied, "Don't growl, snarl, or show your teeth. They'll start to figure out you're not like them."

"Act human," Raine teased. She stood on Charlie's other side, her arms folded and face smug.

"And you." Charlie looked down at Raine's leg brace. "Do you need that?"

Raine went wide eyed for a moment and leaned against the metal table. "I can walk without it, but I won't be able to run. And I can only walk for so long before it wears on me."

Rubbing her chin, Charlie considered the options. "We might have to leave it behind. We'll figure it out when we get down there." She had a worried look. "I just don't think they'll have soldiers with leg braces."

"Maybe they'd have officers with limps."

Charlie seconded Raine's thought and turned back to the table. "So what are these sphere things, Raine?"

"A little something I made for the trip. I call them Blindeye." Raine picked up one and held it in her palm. It was small, about the size of golf ball. "You twist it one click clockwise, and it'll shoot off thick smoke so you can make a run for it." She held it out closer to Charlie and Andren. "But if you twist it counterclockwise, then it'll expel the same smoke screen but laced with acid. Should eat their skin right off."

Andren paled while Charlie shook her head.

Raine tossed up the Blindeye once and smirked. "One for each of us. Might come in handy." She set it down, then looked over at the bay's entrance where Magnar and Jerrison were coming in from the main part of the ship.

"Are we ready?" Magnar asked.

Charlie nodded and said, "We'll be ready to fly in a tick."

"We'll get the shuttle prepped." Magnar started past them and hopped into the pilot's seat, checking over the systems.

Charlie, Andren, and Raine each took their assigned weapons, which included a lectra handgun, a dagger, a Blindeye, and a techbit. Fortunately, Magnar had kept her crew's older techbits after getting the Brightbits; they would allow everyone to communicate while on the ground. Charlie also had her Grasshopper tucked into her waistband, as a precaution. She then handed each of them a lectra rifle but reminded them that the rifles had to stay in the shuttle.

Climbing into the shuttle, Magnar flipped the switch for the cockpit cover, which came down and sealed them inside the vessel. Once everyone buckled up, Jerrison activated the bay doors, allowing all the oxygen and heat to rush out into space. Now that the bay was at equilibrium with outer space, they disengaged the anchoring system and reversed out of the bay.

Charlie was seated next to Raine in the middle section, but she looked over her shoulder at Andren, who was in the back row alone. Smiling at Andren's fascination with space, she remembered a time as a kid when she'd fallen in love with the stars. Turning forward, she retrieved her techbit and opened up the file from Sallarus that she'd received earlier. After wiping the fatigue from her face, she reviewed the layout of the compound for the tenth time. Even with the map of the building, she still worried over what Raine had said about whether it was current. They couldn't afford to screw up, because Starr was depending on them.

The sleek shuttle buzzed past the Four Mag, then picked up speed as it went around one of the many moons of a gaseous planet in the solar system. The shuttle continued increasing its thrust until it was shy of touching a triple the speed of light. Charlie was impressed by the shuttle's abilities, but it was bigger than the two shuttles from the Pacifica and had a larger engine in the back, if the noise level was any indication.

When they were eleven leagues from Serrato, Magnar pulled back on the throttle and approached the dark planet. "Are you watching the scans for patrol?"

"Ja," Jerrison replied. "There are two ships on the ventral, starboard side of us. If you turn twenty degrees, we won't cross their paths."

"As long as they stay on their headings," Magnar reminded and made the adjustment. "What's that large blip to the left of the planet? It's not moving."

"It's not," Jerrison agreed. "But it's active."

Charlie set the techbit down in her lap and peered over the bench, studying the screen on Jerrison's side. "Is it one of the moons?"

Jerrison tapped the locations of the moons. "These are the three moons."

"It's a ship," Raine said, her voice holding a matter-of-fact tone.

Jerrison chuckled and shook his head. "It can't be a ship of that size."

"She's right." Magnar directed everyone's attention out the front window.

Above them was Serrato, dreary as ever. But to the planet's left was a starship that hung in orbit, like another moon. It was black, blending in with space, except for its white lights that indicated life on it.

To Charlie, it was the grim reaper materializing from the darkness. "Vuk," she whispered and clutched the bench in front of her. "They still use the Borba." Her heart was drumming against her chest as the dreadful boat grew bigger during their approach to the planet. "Why?" she whispered.

But nobody had an answer, and the shuttle kept flying closer to Serrato until it lowered its nose. The crew flew a league underneath Serrato, praying the shuttle's cloaking system would hide them. As they passed the planet, Magnar tilted the nose back up and aimed for the moon that had the slave camp.

"I'm going to fly us on the dark side, come around the northern pole, and drop altitude until we enter their oxygen dome." Magnar was tapping commands into the panel while Jerrison called out reports of the patrol ships. So far, they'd been lucky.

Charlie glanced over at Raine, who offered her a confident smile. Her friend's support eased Charlie's nerves about the mission. In her time as a mercenary, she had done over a hundred rescue jobs that involved saving someone from ultimate death, but this was the first time it was someone she cared about. She wasn't going alone and had Raine's tech skills and Andren's fighting prowess on her side. They stood a good chance of saving Starr if they were careful.

"Approaching the moon's surface," Magnar announced to everyone. "Warm up your guns, ladies."

Charlie popped the earpiece out of her techbit and inserted it into her left ear. "Nova, connect with the Four Mag." She watched Andren and Raine disembark from the shuttle's open cockpit while the vessel hovered in the air, just alongside the ledge to the rift.

"Connection established," Nova reported.

"Magnar, can you read me?"

"Ja," Magnar replied. "Waiting for other connections from Raine and Andren."

Andren was working her earpiece in after Raine helped her eject it from the bottom of the techbit. Together, she and Raine established their connections to the comms next. They both performed a check and confirmed everyone heard each other.

"Let's go," Charlie ordered them.

"Gerrison," Magnar said over the comms, "we're landing in the rift. Keep an eye on the stars. Let us know if anything looks suspicious out there."

"And keep the engine warm," Magnar ordered.

Charlie heard the general chitchat while she unhooked the band from the techbit's back side and snapped it across her wrist. "Nova, open the local map with our current location marked on it. Send the data to my wrist." She looked to her comrades and asked, "Ready?"

"Let's go," Raine agreed.

Charlie freed her lectra gun and confirmed it was on stun level, needing a soldier's clothes intact rather than burned by a lectra shot. "Stay close. We'll follow this track alongside the mountain." After studying the ridgeline above them, she led the way and jogged the path, noticing previous tracks in it. "Sallarus said there's foot patrol around the dome, so stay alert."

"Is your gun set to stun?" Raine asked Andren.

Charlie raised her arm and glanced at the holo map that was being projected from the wrist band. "Nova, how far is it to the camp?"

"It is point six marches. At your current pace, you will arrive in ten minutes."

Restraining herself, Charlie refrained from sprinting, because she didn't want to tire Raine. She glanced back at the pair, noticing they were fine and keeping up with her. As her heart matched the pounding of her boots, she scanned the area for any trouble and glanced at the holo map.

"Charlie, my radar is picking up two soldiers walking in your direction," Jerrison reported over the comms.

Slowing down, Charlie allowed her comrades to get closer to her, then they ducked into a dip in the track, pressing their backs against the gray rocks. They readied their guns and watched for the approaching guards. Over the comms, Jerrison announced that they were almost upon them.

"Stay put," Charlie whispered to Andren and Raine. She crouched and crab-walked out from their hiding spot, pinpointing the two soldiers. Raising her gun, she fired on the right soldier, who hollered after being struck in the chest and thrown to the ground.

The second soldier yelled and aimed his rifle at Charlie, but he was already hit by a laser shot from Raine's gun. He took a second hit and dropped on his back, going still like his partner.

Andren rushed past them, went to the unconscious soldiers, and extracted her dagger.

"Wait…" Charlie dropped her outstretched hand, as Andren already killed one soldier. By the time she and Raine joined Andren, both soldiers were bleeding from their throats. She noted one soldier was a woman about Andren's size, and while the male soldier wasn't large, his clothes were oversized for them.

"I'll take his pants," Raine said, looking at Charlie. "They might fit over my brace."

Charlie helped strip the soldiers down and started handing out the clothes to her friends.

"Wait. Aren't you wearing the uniform?" Andren asked, shirt hanging from her hand.

"If we don't get any other uniforms by the time we get to the camp, you and Raine can at least pretend to have arrested me. They'll know me." Charlie grinned and held out the soldier's grey military hat that had the Seal of Serrato on it. "But they won't know you or Raine."

"I hope you're right." Andren changed clothes, not deterred by company.

Raine finished up, tying her hair into a tight bun and putting on the hat. She picked up the rifle but looked it over and said, "It's old school. It's not a laser."

"Seriously?" Charlie looked at it with Raine and shook her head. "Are they still making bullets?" Not waiting for an answer, she continued their journey to the camp's main building and glanced at the holo map. "Jerrison, are you picking up any more soldiers?"

"Nothing yet, Charlie."

Frowning, Charlie lowered her wrist and went over to the hillside that had led them to the back entrance of the main building. Just ahead, the metal building's roof was peeking over the horizon, and soon they would be spotted by guards. "Okay, so I think our best shot is to cuff me and take me to them."

"Give me your gun," Andren said, receiving it from Charlie. She tucked it into her waistband, hidden behind the military jacket.

Raine went behind Charlie, who was holding her wrists together, and she pulled out the handcuffs that had to have been from Earth. "They must have kept everything," she whispered, clicking each cuff once. "They're wide open, so you should be able to wiggle your hands through."

Charlie played with the restraints and found they would slide off after playing them. "All right. Let's go." She allowed Raine to grab her from behind, using her body to hide Raine's limp.

Andren took the lead and carried the rifle across her body, muzzle pointed at Charlie. Her back grew straighter each minute they moved closer, making her appear taller.

Ahead was the rear entrance into the main building that housed all the slaves for the market. Two soldiers stood on either side of the metal door, rifles in hand. Charlie had expected a fence around the facility but suspected Serrato Corps didn't have the means to produce it. The best alternatives were foot patrol and a QMT that could send up more soldiers. Frowning, Charlie glanced over at the Quantum Molecular Transporter's gigantic dish sitting on top of an out building, and it left a deep worry in her gut. She was shoved forward by Raine, and she glared back at her.

"Don't even try," Raine snapped in English, loud enough for the guards to hear her.

Andren lifted the rifle higher, aiming it at Charlie's head.

After spitting at the ground, Charlie refused to go forward until Raine pushed her harder with the rifle's buttstock. She stumbled and fell to her side, jarring her mending ribs. She gritted her teeth and groaned until Andren grabbed her. She was pulled to her feet and again shoved toward the building.

Charlie marched toward the guards who'd pulled away from the door and readied their guns. Her heart drummed in her ears and a bead of sweat rolled down her temple despite the cool temperature. She dragged her feet, not quite prepared to be so exposed, even if she could take off the handcuffs. But Starr needed her, so she took a deep breath and played the part.

"You fucking bitch," Charlie snarled and prepared to come at Raine but then a barrel was pointed in her face.

Andren latched onto Charlie and turned her back toward the guards, forcing her to walk.

"What is this?" a guard demanded in English.

"We caught her coming this way," Raine replied and continued marching Charlie closer to the building.

"That's close enough," the right guard said. The name sewn on his left breast was Schneider.

"Who is she?" the left guard, Jansen, asked.

Raine huffed and poked Charlie in the back with the rifle. "What's your name?"

"Go to hell," Charlie growled, but Andren grabbed her from behind and helped her slide the restraints off her hands. "It's Charlie." She gasped after a beat. "I'm Charlie."

Jansen went wide eyed and looked over at his comrade. "It's merc that Captain Petrov killed."

Schneider huffed and said, "Not so dead." He then narrowed his eyes and asked, "How did you come across her?"

Charlie tensed at the questioning and started reaching under her jacket, fingering the hilt of her dagger. She noticed how Jansen was eying Andren, who remained silent because she didn't know English. Freeing the bowie knife, she tightened her grip around the handle and listened to Raine's chatter to buy them time. She nearly rolled her eyes at Raine's fake accent to mimick the soldiers' own.

"Now, can we take her in?" Raine asked, already directing Charlie to approach them. A short distance from them, Charlie could almost smell their fear.

Andren returned her hand to Charlie's shoulder blade and tapped her fingertips twice, seeming to signal Charlie.

"Stop," Schneider ordered. "Let me radio this in." He reached up to the radio mic clipped to his shoulder.

Andren gave a low snarl and tossed Charlie toward them.

Using the extra momentum, Charlie brought the bowie knife out and lunged at Schneider first, driving the blade into his chest. She heard a soft hiss that knocked out Jansen, his body sliding down the side of the building into a heap. She glanced over her shoulder at Andren, who had her arm extended with a lectra handgun. "Good shot," Charlie complimented.

Withdrawing from Schneider, Charlie allowed his limp body to crumble to the ground. She shifted to the sealed door and glowered at the biometric scanner. "It's a fingerprint pad." She sensed Raine at her side, so she made room.

Raine had her techbit out and placed it beside the scanner. "It'll take a hot minute."

Charlie nodded and moved to Andren's side. Together they watched the area in case another soldier showed up to check on things. "Nova, pull up the layout for the camp's main building. Send the image to my wrist." After it loaded, she flipped to the comms and said, "Magnar, we're working on accessing the building now."

"Everything is quiet here," Magnar said.

Somehow it felt too quiet to Charlie, and it made her antsy. There could be a trap on the other side of the door or hundreds of soldiers about to swarm Magnar's shuttle. Wiping her sweaty palms on her pants, she looked over at Raine. "Any luck?"

"Almost there," Raine whispered, then a second later the door popped open. She beamed at her success and pocketed the techbit. "Damn I'm good."

Charlie was rolling her eyes while nudging open the door. She sensed Andren behind her and heard the heavy sniffing. She was grateful for the Kalmar's strong sense of smell and peered back to see if Andren picked up anything.

"It's good," Andren whispered.

With her lectra gun in hand, Charlie entered the building and found herself in a metal room with heavy bodysuits hanging from hooks. Narrowing her eyes, she realized they were tired spacesuits with the Russian flag on the chest. A few closer to the entrance were smaller and had the German flag on the sleeve.

"What are these?" Andren asked, voice low but close to Charlie.

"Old suits to go into outer space," Charlie replied. Not wasting more time, she went to the next door and was relieved that it was unlocked. She inched the door open and peered through the crack, searching and listening for any movement or voices. The stillness made Charlie's skin prickle, and she continued holding her breath. Once the door was wide enough, she discovered they were in a hallway, metal all around them.

Taking the first steps into the heart of the building, Charlie crouched low and glanced over her shoulder to make sure Andren and Raine were behind her. With her wrist up, she double-checked their position and sprinted down to the end of the hallway, making a left. Stopping by the corner, she looked at her comrades and whispered, "We have to get to the elevator. It's down this hallway, then to our right."

Andren nodded and adjusted the rifle in her hands. Her features were stoic, almost helping to pull Charlie's nerves down.

Raine parted her lips, about to ask something, but faltered upon hearing a man's voice.

Charlie gritted her teeth and shoved her back against the wall, then the voice struck a chord. She crept around the corner and swallowed a growl at seeing Victor, who was standing in a doorway with another soldier.

"Get in touch with our contact on Kander," Victor ordered in English. "The Grand Marshal doesn't want to waste any more time on obtaining the darakar if we're to get a head start before the Sworne's arrival."

"Da, sir," a woman replied. "What about rotations?"

Before Victor could answer, a voice over the radio frequency interrupted their conversation.

"Corporal Chen, this is Guard Wagner. We are prepared to escort Kalman prisoner to transport ship."

Charlie shut her eyes for a beat and held down her frustration at hearing them talk about Starr. She sent a silent prayer to the Celestial Fates that she could intercept Starr before she was taken away in the transporter.

"Guard Wagner, prisoner will be ready in twenty minutes."

"Hail me when she's ready."

After Corporal Chen confirmed her understanding, she asked, "Rotations, sir?"

"We'll discuss that later," Victor replied. "I want the Kalman prepped for transport. That buyer paid a lot."

"You're dismissed, corporal," Victor ordered.

Charlie heard soft movement; then footfalls reverberated off the metal walls, followed by a door clicking shut. Tilting her head, she listened to the person walking away at a hurried pace. She peered around the edge and was relieved that the hallway was empty. Quickly, she signaled for Andren and Raine to follow her down the hallway, closer to the elevator room.

Using the holo map, Charlie guided them to the elevator room that had an elevator on either side. Slapping the button, she faced toward the opening to the hallway, listening for trouble.

Andren kept her back pressed against the wall on one side while Raine watched from the other side.

When the elevator door started drawing open, Charlie stood at the edge of the wall and kept her handgun ready. There wasn't any movement from within the elevator, so she nudged forward and peered into the car. Finding it empty, she entered it and was followed by Raine and Andren. Once the door sealed shut, she started looking above them and said, "I don't think they have cameras."

"It would explain the foot patrol," Raine said.

"They'll find the dead soldiers soon." Andren looked between Charlie and Raine. "Then it'll get bad."

"Once we get Starr, we're going to blow out of here." Charlie had every intent to break free of the building and get back to Magnar. As the elevator door opened, she prayed that no soldiers were on the underground floor that housed the slaves. But in truth, she expected to have trouble when other prisoners saw them breaking out Starr.

Stepping off the elevator, Charlie heard heavy footfalls, so she raced over to the opposite wall and pressed her back against it. She waved for Raine and Andren to do the same, but Raine was too late.

Straightening up, Raine smiled like she knew the soldier who entered the elevator lobby. "Hey, what's up?" she asked in English.

"Who are—" He was cut off by the blow to the back of his head. Andren grabbed his arm and dragged his limp body to the corner, out of sight from the hallway.

Charlie knelt next to him and yanked off a ring of keys. "So twentieth century." She scouted the hallway and noticed to their right was a large, thick metal door that had a big keyhole. Holding up the keys, she shrugged and rushed over to it. After a few tries, she released the locking mechanism and pushed the door open. Poking her head through the opening, she pointed her gun and noticed that the next room had long row of bars on a dirt floor. Glancing up, the dim fixtures provided just enough light to see where they were in the prison.

"I'll stay here while you both search," Raine said.

Frowning, Charlie didn't like them separating.

"I'll be fine. I can slow down anybody that comes in."

Charlie sighed but closed the heavy door and relocked it. "Just be careful." She looked at Andren, who nodded in return. Together, they approached the first row, which reached deep into the prison. To their right and left were other rows. It was a gigantic grid-like prison that housed hundreds of prisoners.

Andren's eyes grew wider, and she whispered, "How is this possible?"

"That humans can be so cruel?" Charlie asked, a dark bite in her tone. "Oh it's possible." She then waved for Andren to come with her. "We don't have much time." Together, they started jogging down the middle row, searching each barred cell. A few times she was forced to slow down, unable to see the prisoner in the darkness. Several times Starr's name hung in her throat, but she held it back, worrying it would alert the Serrato soldiers. Coming to the end of the middle row, Charlie faltered in deciding whether to go right or left and spun on her feet.

Andren grabbed Charlie's shoulder and pushed her to the left, making a decision for them. "We don't have much time." Her words were followed with a sudden boom, then the whole prison paused in silence.

A second boom made Charlie jump and glance at Andren, who readied the rifle in her hands.

"We got company!" Raine's voice echoed off the stone walls.

"Vuk!" No longer giving a damn, Charlie cupped her hand over her mouth and yelled, "Starr!" Her cry was almost washed out by the prisoners' uproar and banging of bars. "Starr!" She and Andren broke out into a sprint down the next row.

Skidding to a stop, Charlie listened for the familiar, heavy voice that pulled at her heart. "Starr!"

"This way," Andren ordered, head tilted to one side. Her superior hearing as a Kalmar guided them to the end, and she made a right.

"Charlie, over here!"

Andren passed two rows, then turned right and said, "She's down here."

"Starr, where are you?!" Charlie's head was whipping left and right, searching the interior of each cell.

"Here!" Banging and growling followed her yell.

Charlie saw the outstretched arm that waited for her, and she ran at top speed. Sliding on the gravel floor, she hooked the large hand extended out to her. "Starr?"

Clutching the horizontal bar for support, Starr stared in awe and gripped Charlie's arm. "You're not here, are you?" Her attention shifted to Andren, who grabbed Charlie's shoulder.

"Give me the keys." Andren snatched the ring and tried the keys, flipping from one to the next.

"Hurry the fuck up!" Raine's voice boomed off the walls, outmatching the prisoners' cries.

"We need another way out," Andren said, jamming sixth key into the lock. This time, it turned and released the door. "There has to be another way!" She swung open the gate.

Charlie hurried into the cell and started touching Starr, checking over her. "Can you walk and run?"

"I can walk," Starr limped out but grabbed onto Charlie's shoulder.

"Damn it," Charlie hissed. "At least you're conscious though." They would have to make do. Lifting her wrist, she studied the layout of the building and said, "If there is another way out, it's not marked on here." Her head jerked up when gunfire started at the entrance. "Raine," she whispered in fear. Several pained screams and shouting followed, and her heart sank lower.

"We have to go," Andren ordered and hooked herself under Starr's other side.

"Guys, I found a way out," Raine reported over the comms. "I'm coming as fast as I can."

Not delaying, Charlie guided them down to the end of the aisle but paused when she heard running footsteps. She pointed her lectra gun, but Raine rounded the corner. Charlie released a breath and whispered, "Thank the gods."

Raine pointed straight ahead, techbit in her right hand. "There's a stairwell over in that corner. Come on!" She led the way, using the bright light to help them.

"How did you find it?" Andren yelled over the screams.

"They have an exit map by the main door!" Raine cursed when she yanked on the metal door that was locked tight.

"Here!" Andren tossed the keys.

Like Andren, Raine fumbled with every key until one of them released the lock, and she flung it open. She held it while the others went first, then closed it behind her.

"You're going to have to move faster, Starr," Charlie ordered, peering up at the metal flight of stairs.

Starr growled and pulled herself free, then forced herself to go up the stairs, two at a time.

Andren huffed up the steps faster, getting ahead of Starr and searching for trouble.

"They could be coming down here any tick," Raine warned them.

"Or behind us." Charlie rounded the landing and hurried up the last flight with Starr in front of her. "Is the door open, Andren?" She watched the Omega grab the handle and test it. She was relieved it was open and stole a glance at the holo map. "We need to make a right outside the door, and then I can get us outside."

"Is there a door?" Andren asked.

"No, but I can make one." Charlie darted past Starr and cracked the door open after pushing Andren aside.

"I'm Raine by the way."

Charlie rolled her eyes and said, "Introductions later." She poked her head into the hallway and saw it was quiet, at least for the next tick. "Call Magnar, Raine."

"On it." Raine's started hailing Magnar about their status

Charlie crept into the hallway and signaled for Andren next. "We'll get company any moment."

"Shit!" Raine shoved Starr into the hallway with Andren and Charlie. "They're coming up the stairs." She grabbed a Blindeye from her pocket, twisted it, and rolled it into the stairwell. She slammed the door, keeping the yellow smoke away from them. At first, the screams from the stairwell were loud, but pounding boots from the hallway soon outmatched the wrenching cries.

"Get back!" Charlie ordered them. She reached behind, tearing the Grasshopper from her waistband, and she extended her arm with the weapon pointed down the hallway. She bit her lip and waited until she saw the soldiers. Pulling the trigger, Charlie gave a cry when the loud sound tore down the walls and crashed into the Serrato soldiers, sending them scattering to the floor.

Spinning around, Charlie pushed between everyone and turned the dial on the Grasshopper's side. "Shoot anybody that gets up, Raine!" After holstering the lectra gun, she gripped the tiny green gun with both hands and aimed at the dead end a few steps in front of her. "Andren, get behind me a few steps back and brace yourself."

"For what?" Andren asked.

"To catch her," Starr replied.

Charlie didn't waste any more time, heart thundering in her ears. She closed her eyes, whispered a prayer, and pulled the trigger. The Grasshopper boomed and sent an explosive wave into the metal wall, forcing it to open up to the outside world. But the weapon's kickback launched Charlie into the air, sending her crashing into Andren like a thrown football.

Andren hollered upon impact, stumbling twice before she collided with Starr too. She managed to stay upright thanks to Starr's support.

Charlie whipped her head up and smiled at the twisted metal that had sunlight streaming through their escape hole. As she was helped to her feet, she heard Raine shoot several bullets, killing two soldiers. "Time to go!"

Together, the team hurried out into the openness of the encampment, but Charlie took the lead after switching the wrist holo image back to the camp's map. They needed to get back to Magnar if they were to escape with their lives. Charlie refused to have Magnar fly into the camp where she could be shot down. They needed to get to the shuttle.

The hangars in front of them would provide the necessary cover until they could make a break for the shuttle. Charlie directed everyone past the building that had the dish for the QMT mounted on top of it. They crossed to the closest hangar, hiding at the rear of it. With their backs pressed against the metal building, Charlie looked at her team.

"What's the plan?" Starr asked, hunched over and breathing hard.

"Our ride out of here is that way, about a ten minute run," Charlie replied. "I don't want Magnar flying in here unless she absolutely has to." She touched Starr's shoulder and asked, "How are you feeling?"

Charlie prayed it was true, for all of them.

"I think we can hop over to the next hangars," Raine suggested, pointing the rifle at the five next buildings that would take them farther from the main building and closer to the shuttle.

"We don't have much time," Andren said, peeling away from the metal wall.

Charlie seconded it and ordered, "Let's go." She had traded the Grasshopper for her lectra gun, pointing it in front of her body. She started the fast walk to the next hangar, wishing that Starr could jog.

Andren helped Starr, who was agitated by her injured leg. Raine watched their backs, walking backward and scanning the open area as they neared the second hangar. But the sudden, loud hum made everyone pause a few steps between the hangars.

"What is that?" Andren hollered over the noise.

"It's the Beam Me Up," Raine replied. "They're going to send up more soldiers from Serrato!"

"Can they do that?" Andren asked, pausing and looking back with Starr at the QMT building where the noise originated.

"Only if they have clear line of sight to a receiving QMT on the planet." Raine hung her head back, staring up at the planet.

Charlie cursed and her chest twisted tighter. Then she saw soldiers sprinting from the hole in the main building, searching for them. Sheer panic set her in motion, moving her forward with her lectra gun blasting at the soldiers. "Get behind the hangar!"

Raine was shooting at the soldiers, standing next to Charlie. But when the gunfire was returned, she cut around the hangar's corner. "The QMT is connecting to Serrato." She indicated the white beam that was fired toward the planet. "They'll send more soldiers any minute!"

"Shit!" Charlie glared at the QMT's white beam that soared to Serrato, connecting to another transporter. "We need to stop it or we'll be dead."

"I have something that'll take out that dish!" Raine reached to her back pocket.

"Is that a bomb?!" Charlie backed up a step when Raine pulled out the lemon shaped object.

Raine held up the weapon like a prized win from a game at the local state fair. "Joh, it's a frag grenade. Melissa Hoyt gave it to me for my birthday about five years ago."

"Who the fuck gives somebody a grenade for their birthday?" Charlie yelled over the gunfire.

Raine cackled and replied, "Someone that knows me well. And I thought it was rather sweet." She tossed it in the air, caught it, and shrugged once. "I've been saving it for a special occasion." Her grin became wicked as she pulled the pin and squeezed the lever, but she held onto it for a moment.

Charlie's eyes bugged out. "What are you waiting for? Throw it!"

Raine held up her fingers, one at a time, counting down to something. Her manic laugh echoed around them; then she popped around the corner, drew her arm back, and chucked the grenade like she'd been practicing on a baseball field all summer for a winning pitch. In English, she called out, "Time to celebrate, fuckers!"

With saucer eyes, Charlie watched the grenade sail through the air, arc, and come tumbling down into the dish's mouth. "Duck!" She jerked Raine back behind the hangar, then looked over at Andren, who had tossed Starr to the ground. She kept her friend pinned to the hangar's side and gasped when a huge piece of the dish went flying past the rear of the hangar. "Andren!"

Starr latched onto Andren and rolled them both away from the piece of debris that smashed into the ground near them.

Charlie gasped in relief, then looked at Raine and asked, "Are you insane?"

Raine laughed until Charlie yanked her off the hangar. They started running and peered back at the chaos around the former QMT building. "But it fucking worked!" She and Charlie helped Starr get to her feet.

Charlie had to admit she had a point. The grenade had destroyed the QMT and killed several soldiers in one fell swoop. "Come on," she ordered them. "We need to find a faster way to get out of here."

"Maybe there's something in one of these hangars we can use," Raine suggested. "Like an ATV or something."

Charlie nodded and said, "Let's get into the next hangar. It has a door." She pointed at it. "Maybe Raine is right." She and Andren helped Starr move faster this time, hurrying to the side door of the second hangar. But she heard yells growing closer, and she spotted trouble. "Raine, there are more soldiers coming from over there."

"I'll slow them down," Raine promised from behind, breaking away and facing the soldiers who raced down between the two hangars.

Charlie helped Starr to the door, then slipped away, joining Raine's side. She tore a Blindeye from the pouch on her hip and counted eight soldiers coming for them.

Starr and Andren started beating the door.

Charlie twisted the Blindeye to the acid smoke screen setting and threw it at the soldiers who by now had ducked around the front of the two hangars, shielding themselves from Raine's gunfire. Glancing over at her team, she watched Andren and Starr kick the door, which appeared locked. Reaching for the Grasshopper, she hurried over to them and was relieved when Andren's next kick sent the door flying inward on its hinges.

Raine backpedaled, still shooting at the soldiers. The rifle jammed as Raine neared the door, so she tossed it and jumped through the opening. Charlie followed her and flung the door shut, but it was too beat up to stay locked. Turning around, she took in all the contents of the hangar and felt her jaw drop. Everywhere there were machines, equipment, pallets, and crates that stacked to the ceiling. It was a storage unit more than anything.

"Help me with this." Charlie grabbed a filled barrel, rolling it to the door.

"I hope it's not fuel," Andren said, grabbing the other side and sniffing at it. "I think it's just water."

Raine and Starr grabbed wood crates, stacking them in front of the door next to the barrel.

After barricading the door, Charlie heard yelling at the front of the hangar and feared that the soldiers were going to open the door. "Look for anything we can use to get out of here faster. I'm going to stop them from coming in." She ran off, twisting through the maze of crates and pallets until she had the gigantic, sealed bi-door in sight. She scanned the area for mechanical hardware that would open or close the door and smiled when she saw the electrical box mounted high up on the wall. The bi-door's lifting mechanism groaned, then engaged the chain and started opening the door. Raising her handgun, she lined up the sight on the black box and fired at it. The mechanism halted, but the opening was enough that someone could crawl through it. Searching again, Charlie located the chain and shot at it, sending the bi-door slamming back down to the gravel.

Smirking, Charlie muttered, "Bite me, assholes." She retraced her steps back to the group, thankful there was light from the overhead skylights. "Any luck?"

Raine poked her head out of an SUV-style vehicle and said, "Found this Benz. Just trying to hot-wire the damn thing."

Charlie looked over the vehicle that was from Earth and German made. It reminded her of the Jeep Wranglers, but the Mercedes Benz version was longer. It had a rugged design along with a winch in the grill, a metal guard, fat tires, and a camouflage paint job.

"Germans never make anything simple!" Raine smacked the dash but continued trying.

"We don't have much time," Charlie said, warning in her tone. "They'll blow that hangar door soon."

A huge boom jerked Charlie's attention to the bi-door. She swallowed and looked over at Andren next to her. "Can you get Starr into the vehicle?"

Andren nodded and went over to Starr, who was slouched against the car. After opening the side door, she helped Starr climb in.

Charlie went to the open driver's door, hoping she could help Raine. "Try your techbit." She saw that Raine had torn open the ignition system, trying to jump it. "Cars on Earth had so much tech in them that something might work."

Taking a chance, Raine fished out the techbit and started tapping, then grinned at Charlie. "Damn, you're right. I can hack through GPS signal." With fast hands, she went to work; then a huge boom at the side door made them both look over at the blockade.

Charlie faced the door and found Andren at her side, ready to shoot. "Nova, switch to comms." After a beep, she called out, "Magnar, we're hijacking a vehicle. It's a green and brown four-wheel vehicle."

"We're hovering halfway up the rift, waiting for your arrival."

Glancing over her shoulder, Charlie smiled at the roar of an engine. "We'll be there in ten or fifteen."

"Ten or fifteen," Magnar agreed.

"End comms." Charlie turned to Andren. "Get in the vehicle. I want you in the back with Starr."

"What about you?" Andren asked, still aiming her handgun at the booming door.

Charlie pulled out the Grasshopper, holding it up. "I need to clear us a path and get the door open." She peered over her shoulder at Raine, who nodded her agreement.

Andren loaded into the back seat with Starr, slamming the door hard.

Charlie kept the lectra gun in her left hand and aimed the Grasshopper at the crates in front of them. She fired on them, sending wood and metal bursting everywhere. After shielding her face, she hurried forward and continued sending noise shockwaves into the boxes, loving that she was destroying Serrato's supplies. Once in front of the bi-door, she went to the open driver's window and said, "I'll blow an opening in the door. After that, get out of here and back to the shuttle."

"What? What about you?" Raine's features were twisted with fury.

"I'll be right behind you. I just need to do something first," Charlie explained. When Raine started shaking her head, she reached through and grabbed Raine by her shirt. "Listen to me and get everyone to the shuttle."

"Don't argue with me." Charlie backed away, then approached the bi-door and twisted the Grasshopper's knob to full strength. This is going to hurt, she warned herself. Bracing her body for the kickback, she held the weapon with both hands and pulled the trigger. She heard the explosion while she was in midair, then she collided with the gravel floor and skidded for a few paces. Groaning, she lifted her head and saw the escape vehicle's hesitation, knowing Raine didn't like leaving her.

"Nova, comms." After the beep, Charlie said, "Raine, go!"

"What are you doing, Charlie?" Andren demanded over the comms. "Get in the vehicle."

Climbing to her feet, Charlie stumbled a few steps, then started running and yelling over the comms. "Go to the shuttle, Raine!" She gritted her teeth, willing Raine to listen to her for once. When the vehicle started rolling forward, she felt relief and ran harder, coming up behind the back of the car. "Go, go!"

Raine seemed to accept Charlie's order, spinning wheels before launching through the torn opening in the huge door. Charlie sprinted behind the vehicle, using it as a shield and breaking away once they were outside in the open. She hopped over dead bodies while others were groaning or rolling around in pain. She held no sympathy for the Serrato soldiers, even if they all came from the same planet at one time.

"Magnar," Charlie hailed over the comms, her voice breathy as she ran toward the rear of the first hangar.

"Go ahead, Charlie."

"The team is on their way to the shuttle. Load them up. If I'm not there in fifteen, leave without me." Charlie ducked behind the first hangar, eyes scanning all the destruction from the earlier grenade. Over the comms, everyone was screaming in protest, but it was Magnar's voice that won out.

"What the fuck are you doing, Charlie?"

"Taking care of a loose end. I need you to get everybody out of here, Mag," Charlie replied. She ignored the angry yells on the comms, shutting off the connection. She needed to focus if she was going to locate Victor, who owed her a blood debt. Looking at the Grasshopper, she estimated it had another two or three shots before it needed to be charged again. Then a familiar voice boomed across the camp, and Charlie looked around the corner of the hangar.

"Get the fighters ready!" Victor's voice carried from the front of the camp's main building. "They didn't just walk here! They came by ship!"

"Yes, Captain Petrov!" a soldier said, then broke away from the group of soldiers.

Charlie seethed at seeing Victor and flexed her hand against the Grasshopper's handle, ready to blast them. She took several deep breaths, preparing herself to face off against him and the dozen soldiers with him. Moving forward, she made it a step before an arm snared her waist and forced her backward. Trying not to yell, she rammed her elbow into her attacker's side, hearing a distinct Kalmar growl. Twisting her head, she made out Andren's face and hissed, "What are you doing?"

Andren hooked her right arm across Charlie's throat and tightened her hold. "Following Kal's orders to stop you if you attempted to kill Victor."

Hissing, Charlie clawed at Andren's arm and tried to break free, but they stumbled backward and Andren's back collided with the hangar's wall. She struggled against Andren, who was far stronger and well trained as a warrior. Charlie gasped as her lungs burned from the lack of air, and dots formed in her vision. "A-a-andr…." Her strength was waning, and she felt her knees buckle as she and Andren started sliding down the wall.

Andren pushed her face closer to Charlie's own and whispered, "I'm sorry, Charlie."

I hate when somebody says that! Fighting the darkness, Charlie kicked her heels against the ground, but her eyes started rolling upward. She gazed upon Serrato planet high above their heads, and its bleak surface whispered to Charlie to let go.

Then everything went black.

Charlie shot up, tossing the hot blankets off her body, and gulped for air, as if she'd been choked moments ago. Closing her eyes, she calmed her racing heart before looking about her assigned quarters on the Four Mag. The last memories on Serrato's moon flooded her, and fire sparked deep in her chest. She had no idea how long she'd been unconscious, how she made it back to the ship, or if everyone was safe, but she was going to find out. But first, she was going to fry Andren for her stunt.

Tumbling out of the bed, Charlie regained her footing, gathered her boots, and jammed her feet into them. She was too determined to find Andren to tie the laces. Going to the sealed door, she barked, "Open." On a hunt, she marched down the hallway and stopped at Andren's quarters. "Open," she snarled at the door, which obeyed her.

Andren was sitting upright on the small bed, reading from a tablet in her lap. She jumped when Charlie entered her quarters and hopped off the bed. "Charlie." She appeared relieved, but her features stoned when Charlie came up to her.

Fire raged in Charlie's blood, and she snared Andren by her shirt, pushing her into the wall. "You asshole," she growled and slammed Andren against the wall. "I can't believe you betrayed me! What else are you lying about to me?"

Andren bared her teeth, growling but never fighting back. "I was following orders!"

"To attack me if I tried to kill Victor?" Charlie was hot in the face, her entire body shaking.

"To stop you from getting yourself killed," Andren snapped. "You went on a suicide mission!"

"It was my choice!" Charlie shoved Andren against the wall again and snarled louder. "He killed Raakor, he kidnapped Starr, and destroyed my ship. He killed me!" Startled, it was the first time she admitted aloud to someone that she had died from the crash. She gritted her teeth, feeling the sting in her eyes and hating it. "You took my vengeance away."

Andren parted her lips but was cut off by Raine.

"Charlie!" Raine latched onto her friend's shoulder, trying to pull her away. "What the fuck are you doing?"

"Get off," Charlie snapped, glaring at her friend.

"No, you get off!" Raine still clung to Charlie's shoulder and argued, "If she hadn't gone after you, I would have because you can be so stupid at times."

Charlie glanced at Raine, and her throat swelled with anguish. "I had a chance to—"

"To what?" Raine was searching Charlie's eyes, for the real answers. "To get yourself killed, Charlie. That's what you were going to do, and you know it."

"I lost everything because of that fucking asshole," Charlie growled.

"Lost everything? You lost a replaceable ship," Raine whispered, voice hot and cutting. "Look around you, Charlie. We're all here because of you, for you." She was breathing harder and gripping Charlie tighter. "When things get too difficult, you like to run and not think about what it does to your friends."

Charlie loosened her grip on Andren, who hadn't made any attempt to break away.

Raine leaned in closer and whispered, "But your friends are still here, helping you, because under your shitty exterior, you still have a good heart." She jerked Charlie free and waited, daring Charlie to argue with her further. "So you think hard about who is betraying who before you start throwing bullshit around."

Swallowing, Charlie glanced at Andren, feeling the betrayal's sear against her heart. She pulled free and darted out of the room, standing just past the open door. She leaned against the wall, trying to gain control of her emotions.

"Don't worry. She'll forgive you, eventually," Raine said.

Charlie closed her eyes, listening to Raine comfort Andren.

"I don't need her forgiveness," Andren said, but there was a waver in her voice. "I was just following Kal's orders."

"Then why do you have such a guilty look on your face?"

Pushing off the wall, Charlie walked away and returned to her quarters where she could be alone. She kicked off her boots, then crawled onto the bed and fell on her back, staring up at the ceiling. Her mind skipped back to the last night she had spent with Kal, realizing the request to take Andren had an ulterior motive. Somehow the betrayal grew heavier even if Kal had done it to protect her.

Fucking Alphas, she seethed to herself. Her earlier fight with Andren and Raine gnawed at her with each passing moment. Covering her face with her hand, she struggled against the unshed tears in her eyes. She hated that Raine was right about her ugliest trait, always being on the run. But the worst truth was that her friends, old and new, continued to help her, even after she blocked them out of her life.

As Charlie rolled to her side, the tears spilled free and her body wracked with silent sobs. Behind her anger, the pain sliced into her and made her break into pieces, leaving her a scattered mess. Before returning to Kander weeks ago, she had a comfortable, exciting life as a mercenary, cashing in from job to job. Somehow, that simple lifestyle was shattered into millions of pieces by the Pacifica's self-destruction. Now, even if she bought a replacement ship, she wasn't sure it would be enough to repair her life. Something in Charlie was different since she returned to Kander, and it scared her.

A chirp from the door signaled someone's arrival. Charlie sat up, wiped her face, and debated whether to answer the door. She sighed and called, "Unlock." She was relieved when it was Starr limping into the room, sealing the door behind her. "Hey, how are you feeling?"

Starr took a seat on the edge of the bed, seeming worn out from the walk here. "It's getting better."

Charlie scooted over, sitting next to Starr, who had a fresh scent from cleaning up after being in the prison. "Have you eaten anything?" Serrato Corps gave Starr disgusting food and not the amount that Starr needed to survive. As a half Kalmar, Starr had a larger dietary need than most humans.

Starr nodded. "Magnar is already complaining."

Chuckling, Charlie decided the extra food would cost her, but she didn't mind. "How did I end up here on the ship?"

Starr tilted her head, studied Charlie's profile, and replied, "Andren carried you to the shuttle, on her back. Magnar got us out of there before any of the Serrato fighter ships got off the moon."

Rubbing her neck, Charlie pictured Andren huffing Charlie's weight across the distance from the camp to the shuttle, not giving up. "Did the fighters attack us at all?"

"It came pretty close." Starr stared at her lap now, seeming lost in the memories. "There were two fighters chasing the shuttle. Once we docked in the bay, Gerrison disengaged from orbit and went to leed two."

"They know we'll go back to Kander," Charlie whispered. "How long ago was all this?" She had no concept of time right now.

"About three or three and a half lumens ago."

"Shit! I've been out that long?" Charlie blushed and was annoyed with herself, wanting to be there for her team. But you were the one to abandon them.

"You were exhausted," Starr said. "When did you sleep last?"

Flushed, Charlie shrugged and whispered, "A while ago." Starr knew her and could peg her habits. In truth, she was exhausted after so much that had happened since they first arrived on Kander. "But I have you back, so I think I can sleep a little better."

Starr smiled and bumped her shoulder against Charlie. "Thanks for coming to get me. I didn't think you would, but not because you didn't want to."

"I know." Charlie placed a hand on Starr's knee, squeezing it. "I wasn't not going to try." With her head down, she whispered, "But Raakor is dead, and my ship is gone."

Starr shook her head and whispered, "I thought they killed him." She wiped at her eyes and her voice became hoarse. "What happens now?"

"I don't know." Charlie chewed on her lip and wished she had the answers. "But I made a promise to Raine that I would stay on Kander for the next six months."

"Six months?" Starr laughed and asked, "To do what?"

Shrugging, Charlie wasn't sure other than taking a very long vacation.

"You can't seriously be considering it?"

Charlie peered up at her friend, seeing the worry in Starr's dark eyes. "I made a promise." She watched Starr's shoulders deflate like a popped balloon.

"I can't stay on Kander," Starr said, voice rumbling like an Alpha.

"I wouldn't ask you to." Charlie gazed about the quarters, which reminded her how much nicer the Four Mag was compared to the Pacifica. The quarters had a desk built into the wall and drawers for clothes. A table could be folded down from the wall and two chairs unhooked from the floor. The walls were a soft gray, not peeling or rusty. Every wire was hidden behind the wall, making it clean and tidy. Charlie was used to hearing a soft drip of water from the bathroom, but not here. Even the porthole window didn't have scratches from a few rough landings on a planet or moon. Looking back at Starr, she said, "Maybe you can travel with Magnar for awhile."

Starr huffed and folded her arms, causing her biceps to show. "Until you're done being grounded?"

Charlie couldn't be sure what she would do after the six months, if she would return to the stars. But much of her life had been in outer space, not tied down to one planet. Why would she even stay on Kander? She was fooling herself if she believed she could settle into a comfortable life with Kal, who hadn't express any interest in a relationship; however, the fantasy was so enticing and so beautiful in her mind. She was in her early thirties, by Earth's standard, and most people would be married by now. She wanted to laugh at the idea of being bound to one person when there still was so much to see in outer space.

"Well, it can take time to find the right ship," Charlie said, grinning at Starr.

Starr returned the smirk and asked, "But what if you get comfortable on Kander?"

What if? Charlie's mind repeated, taunting her. "I don't know if I can give up the stars. They're in my blood."

Starr chuckled and whispered, "And Kander is beautiful."

"When it's not bleeding red," Charlie agreed, then she slid off the bed. "I should eat." She suspected Starr would join her, and it would give them more time to catch up. While she put on and laced up her boots, she asked, "So do you think I have a shitty exterior?"

Starr was standing next to the sealed door, waiting. She had a wicked smile and folded her arms. "Do I still get my cut of the stills if I tell you the truth?"

Charlie gave a fake laugh, then pointed a finger at Starr. "I already spent your portion on saving your ass."

"Well spent, then." Starr leaned against the doorframe, taking pressure off her injured leg. "Even if you're wearing that stupid shirt, I still think you're pretty good looking."

Straightening up, Charlie beamed until Starr continued talking.

Grousing, Charlie came over and said, "Ouch. That was a de-compliment." She ordered the door to open for them, and they left together. In the galley, they spent a lumen with each other and talked about Serrato Corps. Starr had learned very little about their plans, being kept under lock and key the entire time. Early on, they had sedated Starr until the lack of food made her weak. Once Starr had been auctioned off, she was kept in the prison cell and fed once a day.

Charlie had fewer answers than questions after talking to Starr. She had hoped to find out what the Sworne had to do with Serrato Corps, worry eating away at her gut. But Starr hadn't heard any talk about the Sworne among the Serrato soldiers. By the end of the conversation, Charlie was drained and ready to lie down again. On her way to her room, she greeted Magnar and promised they would talk soon, knowing it would be about a price for the rescue mission. A price that might include getting tangled in bed sheets and covered in sweat.

Cool air brushed against Charlie's warm cheeks, stirring her. She attempted ignoring it until a flutter of fabric drew her eyes open, and she focused on the heavy curtain flowing in the breeze. For a moment, it reminded her of the morning after being with Kal for the first time. The night had been both scary and exciting, opening up pieces of her that she didn't see in herself. She would have never imagined herself with an Alpha, not after the bloodshed during her childhood. But Kal was redefining what Charlie believed was an Alpha.

Sliding out of bed, Charlie dragged a fur off, wrapped it around her shoulders, and covered her nude body. She slipped past the curtain and softened at seeing the ruler standing by the balcony's rail. "Sumner," she whispered, tenderness filling the name.

Kal turned her head and studied Charlie, as if she was unsure that Charlie was real. Like Charlie, she had a heavy fur blanket covering her body, warding off the cold morning. "Turen, Charlie."

Charlie shivered, not from the autumn weather but from the thunder in Kal's voice. She was drawn closer and searched the brightness in Kal's green eyes. Stretching out her hand, she wanted to touch Kal, almost certain her hand would pass through a ghost. But instead, Kal took it and drew her into her body, under Kal's own fur. Releasing a content sigh, she pressed her back into Kal's front and allowed the extra warmth to soothe away the last of her anxiety from the recent rescue mission.

As if sensing Charlie's mood, Kal asked, "Did you find Starr?"

"Ja." Charlie leaned her head against Kal's right breast and sucked in her breath when strong arms coiled around her stomach, holding her closer. "We were able to rescue her."

"She was alive," Kal whispered, then tilted her head. "Beaten?"

"Badly banged up, but she'll recover." Charlie nibbled on her lower lip and continued watching the twin suns creep up between the city buildings. "But there's something else going on. I overheard Victor and another soldier talking about the Sworne." She felt Kal's displeased rumble against her back. They both remained quiet, and Charlie realized she heard their breathing and the gentle wind. There were no birds, no stir of the locals, nor even the bustle from the harbor.

"The Sworne are coming," Charlie said, trembling and clenching the fur in her hand.

"How certain are you that it is true?"

Charlie shook her head and whispered, "It's just what I overheard. I don't know how they know or when the Sworne will come."

Kal's chest stirred with a rumble, but she remained silent. If the Sworne were indeed returning to the Milky Way, then it could mean many different things. Without enough information or even confirmation, there was little to nothing that could be done at the moment. Charlie sensed that Kal needed time to process the possible rumor.

"We should make it to Kander in about two days," Charlie said, hoping to redirect Kal's thoughts.

"And has Magnar named her price for the job?"

Charlie tilted her head, trying to sneak a look at the Alpha. "We haven't discussed it."

"It might be costly," Kal said, a hint of agitation in her tone.

Charlie licked her lips, thinking about Magnar's desire to have sex as part of the payment. It was common between clients, mercenaries and pirates, finding the exchange cheaper than paying out more stills. Even Charlie's first time with Kal had been considered a bonus to their arrangement, before they'd both wanted it again. And Magnar was a fun sexual partner with extra hands touching and pleasing Charlie.

"Speaking of costly." Charlie turned in Kal's arms and tilted her head back, narrowing her gaze. "You sent Andren to stop me from killing Victor." Already heat was boiling in her veins again, and she tried to keep her tone even. "How could you—"

"I sent Andren to protect you." Kal seemed taller after straightening her back, trying to impose herself on Charlie, who was unaffected by it.

"I can protect myself," Charlie said, a bite in her words.

Kal growled before saying, "Not from what I've seen."

Charlie tried to push off Kal, who held her closer. "I don't need protection after taking care of myself for nearly twenty years." However, her declaration fell on deaf ears, and it made her burst. "You both betrayed me! Betrayed my trust!"

"Better that than dead," Kal said, hissing some. "I didn't bring you back just to watch you recklessly throw away your life."

"I didn't ask you to fucking save me!" Charlie shoved again, but Kal jerked their bodies together, locking Charlie against the stronger body. She was forced to place one hand on Kal's shoulder where skin was peeking out. "Why do you keep protecting me?"

Kal lowered her head and held Charlie's stare with an intense gaze. "You know exactly why."

Charlie was startled and lost all her ire. Swallowing hard, she cast a glance to her side and whispered, "If I do, then why haven't you said it aloud?" She saw the refusal in Kal's features, and she closed her eyes. "Maybe it's something I still need to hear from you."

Kal released a low breath, sounding defeated to Charlie's ears. "Because I am Kal."

Feeling broken, Charlie lowered her head until her brow touched Kal's covered breast. A dull ache grew deep in her chest, and she fought the burning in her eyes. Lifting her hand between the furs, she pressed her palm flat against Kal's solid stomach and noticed the moisture coating her hand. Jerking her head up, she spotted beads of sweat lining Kal's forehead and down her temple.

"Are you sick?" Charlie shoved the fur away, needing to look for wounds. "Are you hurt?"

Snaring Charlie's hand, Kal held on and shook her head. "I'm not sick or hurt."

After a moment, Charlie touched Kal's sweaty stomach and realized it felt like embers. Something was wrong, and she peered up with panic etched in her features. "Sumner?"

Kal leaned over, closer to Charlie's head. Her next whispered words were raspy and low enough that not even Kalatas would hear them.

"I'm changing, Charlie."

Opening her eyes, Charlie parted her lips to ask why, but in front of her was a pillow instead of Kal. She pulled her head back and squeezed the pillow in her hands, frowning at it. Sitting up in the bed, she combed her hair back with her fingers and sighed at still being in the damn Four Mag. Even if the ship was larger than the Pacifica, it was starting to feel rather tiny.

Deciding on a shower, Charlie hoped it would cool off the antsy sensation crawling over her skin. After getting dressed, she went to the bridge first and hoped she would find out how much longer to Kander. Hovering over the steps between the bridge and the cockpit, she watched the stars streak past the window and felt a sense of peace.

"How goes it, Charlie?" Magnar was seated in the captain's chair to the left, working with a navigation chart.

"Fine," Charlie replied in Jero. She wasn't about to give away any details after several difficult days. She was feeling better even if her sleep was sporadic and plagued by strange dreams. "How far are we from Kander?" Coming down the steps, she stood behind Magnar and studied the chart.

"About two lumen pulses and three lumens."

Grumbling, Charlie had hoped they were closer to Kander than that, but it was progress compared to three lumen pulses, which equaled about three days on Earth. "But we still have to refuel soon?"

Magnar started zooming out from their current location and moved it closer to Kander's location in the galaxy. "We're too late to hit Moore Rock again. So I'm thinking we'll have to take a detour to Zulo and fuel up."

Charlie folded her arms and glowered at the location of Zulo, which was a planet several solar systems away from their intended course to Kander. "What about Lerto?" The popular moon was a lumen and half from Kander and within the same direction.

Magnar huffed and leaned back in the large chair. "It's too far. We'll be out of fuel by then."

After a sigh, Charlie nodded and estimated that the detour would add three or four lumens to their journey. But it was better than sitting dead, floating in outer space.

"We can get a few drinks while we wait for the ship to get refueled."

Raising an eyebrow, Charlie heard the onset of a date with Magnar, knowing what it would build up to. She shrugged and said, "Drinks sound good." The gods knew how much Charlie could go for a bit of alcohol after all the bad luck. "Can you tell if any ships from Serrato Corps are tailing us?"

"There don't seem to be," Magnar replied. "But I won't be orbiting Kander long to find out."

Charlie seconded Magnar's decision. Serrato Corps was aware who Charlie was and that they would return to Kander for shelter and rest. But it didn't guarantee that Serrato Corps would chase after them to retrieve Starr and punish Charlie. At least, for now.

"Just get us grounded is all I ask," Charlie said.

Magnar nodded, then turned the chair until she could see Charlie. "So do you now have energy to discuss payment? Maybe over food, if your Kalman hasn't eaten it all."

Charlie rolled her eyes but agreed and followed Magnar to the galley. Magnar organized a plate of food for them to share, even though Charlie wasn't that hungry. She instead enjoyed a hot tea, or at least what was similar to Earth's tea. Tucked in the booth, she nibbled on some of the food while Magnar ate most of it.

"Two refuelings and about six lumen pulses for this rescue mission." Magnar popped a piece of fruit into her mouth, chewing on it while she thought about things. "That doesn't include the fuel and time it took me to get to Kander from where I was."

Charlie recalled in a message that Magnar had been in the Black Zone, which was an uncharted area of the galaxy with few to no solar systems. Instead there were floating, built cities that were owned by various people. Often outlaws, bounty hunters, thieves, mercenaries, and pirates hid away there for various reasons due to its lawless nature. It was a remote area and took time to travel to or from it.

After sipping on the tea, Charlie peered over the rim and said, "Just tell me what you want rather than drumming up the dramatics of it."

Magnar grinned and said, "This is why I enjoy your company, Charlie. You humans like to get straight to the point."

"It's because we don't live as long as most races." Charlie reclined into the booth. "We don't have time to waste."

Magnar chuckled and revealed her white teeth that stood out against her black lips, but it slipped after a tick. "I wasn't kidding when I said this job was worth five hundred thousand stills."

"You ask too much," Charlie argued, enjoying Magnar's offended look. "The fuel didn't cost that much, and what work did you do? You kept the shuttle warm while my team did the work."

Magnar huffed and folded her lower arms together while using her upper left hand to still eat. "But now I'm on Serrato Corps's radar. I don't want my ship to end up like yours. Floating debris around Kander."

Charlie huffed and shook her head. "Try being in my boots with them. You'll just go light speeding around the other side of the galaxy, picking up jobs there, and by the time you come back to this sector, Serrato Corps won't care." She grinned at Magnar's narrowed gaze. "They're not going to give a damn about you soon."

Magnar released a heavy sigh and leaned back in the chair, staring hard at Charlie. "What's your price, then?"

Knowing better, Charlie wasn't about to speak a number first, at least a real number, because she would lose the haggle. "Tell me your lowest price, then I'll tell you to go lower."

Magnar's frown deepened, and she sat up straight. "Now you are playing games."

"Fifty thousand stills," Charlie said, her tone slicing through Magnar's attitude. She held down a laugh at Magnar's wide-eyed look. "You asked." She tilted her head and added, "You wouldn't have come if you didn't think I couldn't pay something."

"I came because you're an old friend, not a thief."

Charlie glanced away from Magnar and considered how much she had left in the account. She did have value tied up in the darakar, but otherwise she was sitting on just over four hundred thousand stills. Half of it was Starr's money, but she could use it since the rescue mission was for Starr. After doing the calculations, she said, "A hundred and fifty thousand stills."

"Two hundred thousand," Magnar argued, eyes dark and daring Charlie to haggle again.

Biting her lip, Charlie toyed with the aluminum mug's handle and accepted that Magnar wasn't asking a lot. There was fuel, wear and tear on the ships, and three mercenaries' time to consider. After a sigh, she looked over at her friend and asked, "Is that the family rate?"

Magnar freed her lower right hand and offered it across the table.

Giving in, Charlie clasped the hand and held strong, conveying her promise to pay the two hundred thousand stills. After they let go, she retrieved her techbit and started processing the payment, sending it to Magnar's Brightbit.

Magnar checked the transaction, then set the tech down on the table. "We'll celebrate our win over drinks."

Charlie smiled even though she wanted to get back to Kander faster than the Nebula engine could take them. The gnawing sensation in her gut hadn't left her since she woke up from the strange dream with Kal in it. She tried to push it aside again and focused on her time with Magnar, catching up about their latest adventures. They traded laughs over several of their misfortunes of late, but Charlie tensed up when a Magnar reached under the table. A firm hand squeezed her knee, indicating the change in Magnar's mood.

Great, Charlie complained to herself. I guess the stills weren't enough.

"We can continue talking in my quarters," Magnar said, a charming smile that was bright against her dark skin. "Start celebrating before we arrive at Zulo."

Flattered that Magnar was still interested in her after all these years, Charlie found the offer less exciting than if it was coming from Kal.

"Maybe we can keep talking even after Kander." Magnar tilted her head and slid her lower left hand underneath Charlie's knee. "You don't have a ship, and I have room on mine for you and Starr."

Charlie folded her arms on top of the table, leaning against it. "Starr is a good merc and loyal friend. But I made a promise to someone important that I need to keep."

Magnar chuckled and asked, "And what's that?"

"I promised to stay on Kander for awhile." Charlie bit her lip when Magnar frowned at her, and she held back a chuckle. She stood up, breaking the contact between them. "But thanks for the invite. Starr, though, might take you up on it."

Magnar was on her feet, blocking Charlie's escape, and said, "Then we'll just return to my quarters." Her height was imposing as much as inviting to Charlie, but she was used to an Alpha's dominance.

With lips parted, Charlie's rejection hung on the tip of her tongue, hesitating when Raine entered the galley. She doubted Raine knew Jero, so she drew Magnar's attention back to her when she spoke again. "I can't." Even if she and Kal never voiced their intentions with each other, she knew having sex with Magnar would be a betrayal. As she stood so close to Magnar, she sensed her body's natural rejection of sleeping with her, even though she was a good lover.

"Are you in a union?" Magnar asked, agitation creeping into her question.

"No." Charlie sighed and touched Magnar's lower forearm. "But I'm just not interested." She heard Raine moving dishes and flatware around in the kitchen area of the galley.

"Charlie, I need more than—" Magnar was interrupted by the slam of a plate onto the counter. She twisted around and looked at Raine, who was standing with her hands flat against the counter and a lectra handgun resting within reach.

"She said no, Magnar."

Charlie swallowed at Raine's cutting into the conversation, even using Jero and a gun to get her point across to Magnar. She peered up at Magnar and waited for either an explosion or acceptance.

Magnar exhaled and turned back to Charlie. With her lower left hand, she cupped Charlie's chin and said, "If you change your mind, I'll be in my quarters."

I won't, Charlie thought and suspected it showed on her face. She waited until Magnar was gone, then she approached Raine. "I didn't know you spoke Jero," she said in Kalmarese.

Raine returned the gun to its home in her waistband. "I know enough."

Charlie hummed and touched Raine's hand before she started out of the galley. "Thanks for the help." She left without waiting for a response, knowing they were both still working through the fight with Andren.

Charlie returned to the empty bridge, the ship flying on autopilot. She sat in the captain's seat, studying the course to Kander, which included the stop at Zulo. Before she could relax, she sensed a new presence and grumbled at seeing Andren standing at the edge of the steps.

"I thought I might find you here." Andren descended and slipped into the copilot's chair, turning it toward Charlie.

"I was content 'til you showed up," Charlie remarked, glad when Andren cringed. "What do you want?" She wasn't ready to forgive or forget what happened on the rescue mission, even if Andren saved her life.

"I have been your guard since you arrived on Kander."

"I don't need the speech, Andren." Charlie looked at the Omega and found the openness there, and it cooled Charlie's anger. "I get it. You're a soldier before you're a friend." She huffed, then whispered, "And thanks for saving my life."

"I am sorry how this has hurt us both, Charlie." Andren hesitated, a dejected air around her. "The High Commander asked me to go on this mission. She gave me a choice to protect you, one that she could not make herself because she is Kal."

Licking her dry lips, Charlie swallowed hard and listened to Andren's explanation, feeling how it eased the weight in her heart. From the corner of her eye, she watched Andren stand up, and she flinched when Andren's firm touch landed on her shoulder. Taking a deep breath, the tightness in her chest uncoiled, and she knew Andren had to be releasing calming pheromones.

"It was an honor for me that she trusted me to take her place when she couldn't be here herself." Andren squeezed Charlie's shoulder once, let go, and started to depart the bridge. "I wouldn't change my decision, either of them."

Alone, Charlie relaxed until a damn vibration in her jeans' pocket forced her to retrieve the techbit. Its face was lit up with an incoming transmission from someone who was hiding their name. Charlie kept her contact information secretive and worried her lip, debating whether to answer the transmission. Glancing over her shoulder, she confirmed that no one else was around her. Tapping the screen, she watched a familiar face materialize, and she hissed in reaction.

"Hello, Charlie," Victor greeted in English. His heavy accent was distinct, indicating his Eastern European heritage.

Shaking in the seat, Charlie struggled with her emotions and strangled the techbit. "How did you get my information?"

"We have our resources, as well," Victor replied. He was seated in front of a plain metal wall and wore a proper military uniform that reminded Charlie of Earth. His blue eyes and sunny hair mirrored Charlie's own. "I'm sorry we didn't get the chance to meet in person."

As Charlie continued studying him, she estimated he was in his mid to late fifties, and the bling on his uniform confirmed his ranking as an officer. "I wanted to stay for dinner, but I was in a rush." She had wanted to meet Victor, then send a laser shot up his stomach so he'd burn to death.

"Pity." Victor leaned back in his chair, linking his hands over his stomach. "You made quite the impression though, destroying our QMT and killing dozens of soldiers."

"I wanted to return the favor," Charlie replied, heat in her voice. She hated how he smiled back at her, because she sensed he loved pissing her off.

"You also stole something of mine." Victor's features grew darker, and he leaned closer to the screen. "Return the Kalman to me, and I will request the Grand Marshal to absolve you of the crimes you committed at our camp."

Charlie snorted and narrowed her eyes. "Camp? It's a slave prison. And I'm not handing over Starr to you."

"And what if I offer you half of what she's worth?"

Snarling, Charlie wanted to reach through the screen and strangle Victor. "You can go fuck yourself if you think I'd return Starr to you for money."

Victor sighed and glanced to the side for a moment, then said, "I'm sorry to hear that." He focused on Charlie again. "I had hoped you were wiser than this. But I do know you have American blood in you. Your country was so reckless during the war."

Charlie seethed, disgusted at how she was being lumped into a group that was long gone. "You're still living in the past, old man."

"It's the past that will save my people, unlike yours, who destroyed their starship so they could die on Kander."

"We are living on Kander. It's your people that are enslaving Serrato. I guess old habits die hard for your kind." Charlie watched Victor reach toward the screen but pause before ending the transmission.

"I will give you five lumen pulses to return the Kalman to us. After that, the Grand Marshal will send down kill orders for you, including bounties for your heads." Victor remained stern and held Charlie's burning stare. "You won't be safe on Kander."

"Are you sure?" Charlie asked again, holding Starr's hand in her own as they stood in the shuttle bay. "I mean really sure."

Starr laughed and squeezed Charlie's hand back in reassurance. "I'm really sure."

"All right." Charlie smiled at Starr's final decision to remain onboard with Magnar, joining the crew of the Four Mag at least for now. She hoped Magnar would appreciate Starr's skills as a mercenary and swore she'd kick Magnar's ass if anything happened to Starr. She pulled out her techbit and said, "I still owe you your portion of the job."

Starr grabbed Charlie's shoulders and said, "Keep it. You saved my life."

Charlie continued the transfer the money to Starr's techbit, which she had bought from Jerrison so that Starr had something. "Trust me. You're going to need them while you're with Magnar." She smirked at Starr's raised eyebrow and finished the transfer. "Done."

"Charlie, it's time to go," Magnar called from the cockpit of the shuttle.

"I'll be right there." Charlie pulled Starr in for a long hug, wishing for her to be safe until their paths crossed again. "Keep in touch."

"I will." Starr was just as ferocious in her hug and whispered, "Contact me whenever you need me or you get another damn ship."

Charlie laughed and promised they would fight side by side again soon. After the hug, she sensed Raine, who exchanged a final goodbye with Starr too.

Raine then turned to Charlie and said, "It's time to go home."

Charlie felt a charge go through her body at the mention of home. She hugged Starr one last time, hurried to the shuttle, and hopped into the pilot's seat. She waited for Starr to leave the bay before she started requesting the ship's systems to equalize the bay. "Buckle up, everyone."

Magnar grumbled and peered over her shoulder at Raine and Andren in the middle row. "Better listen."

Laughing, Charlie opened the ship's bi-doors and released the anchoring system, now that the anti-gravity was off in the bay. She reversed the sleek shuttle out of the bay and into the endless reaches of outer space. Off to her right, Kander greeted her with its breathless blues, sprawling greens, and snowy poles. In the distance were the two Nore moons, Norak and Norik, which continued their journey around the beautiful planet.

The shuttle turned toward Kander and zipped across the distance between Four Mag and the beginning of the planet's atmosphere. After checking that her techbit was connected to the shuttle's system, Charlie smiled with glee and said, "Nova, play my Badass Mix List."

"Playing your Badass Mix List," Nova replied over the comms.

"Why did I let you talk me into letting you pilot this shuttle?" Magnar asked.

Charlie flashed a grin at her friend but returned her focus on the entry into the planet's atmosphere. She was wired with extra energy, resisting the urge to push the shuttle's limits to fly faster. "The music just helps me fly better."

"Well, you obliviously picked the wrong song when you crashed on Kander," Magnar jabbed.

Rolling her eyes, Charlie ignored the remark and felt the thermals, making the flight bumpy. She glanced back at Andren and Raine, making sure they were okay. She shifted in the pilot's seat and redoubled her efforts to make sure they made it down to safety. I'm not jinxed, she told herself. I got this.

Sailing through the atmosphere started to smooth out, and Charlie switched to the radio system. "Blade Perras, this is the Four Mag shuttle."

"This is Blade Perras. Go ahead Four Mag shuttle."

"We just entered Kander's atmosphere. Are we cleared to land outside of Tarrak?"

"Ja. There will be an escort waiting for you to take you into the city."

Charlie watched the coordinates flash on her screen of the usual location. "We should arrive in ten to fifteen minutes."

"Ten to fifteen minutes," Blade Perras repeated then signed off.

With the spacecraft's nose tipped down, they descended through each layer of atmosphere until they were in the final one closest to the ground. Charlie wondered if Kal could sense their return, and she even hoped to see Kal as part of the escort. Pushing aside her silly desires, she prepared for the most dangerous part of the flight, the landing. Her sweaty palms slid along the controls, so she wiped them dry. "Nova, play 'Come to My Window.'"

"Playing 'Come to My Window.'"

Charlie smiled at Melissa Ethridge's distinct voice and allowed the song to absorb her. She sang the lyrics that pulled at her spirit and spoke about her life. As the shuttle ate away at the distance between her and Kal, she prepared to land with the finesse of an airline pilot. Watching the sensors and digital gauges, she eased the backpressure on the controls and allowed the plane to sink down toward the landing spot with ease.

"Here we go," she whispered and flipped on the anchoring system that would hold the shuttle to the planet. She kept it deactivated, not ready to engage it when they were still a march above the site. Once the altitude gauge indicated they were hovering at the right height, she kicked on the anchoring system, which drew down the spacecraft to its final landing. Blowing out a breath, she smiled over Magnar.

Magnar released the overhead handlebar and said, "Congratulations, Charlie. You still got it." She sounded far more relieved than she looked.

Flipping digital switches on the screen, Charlie shut off certain systems, then opened the cockpit hatch. She shivered when the cold air rushed over her and welcomed her back to Kander.

"Thank, God." Raine rushed out of the cockpit, hefting a bag with her.

Charlie climbed out and enjoyed her boots hitting the firm soil, but the movement to her right drew her attention to the Kalmar soldiers. She scanned all the faces and recognized one, hoping it had been someone else. Clearing her distraught features, she nodded at the commander who led the party.

"Welcome back to Kander." Commander Akron broke away from the soldiers and approached the newcomers. "I am to escort you back to Tarrak."

Charlie helped Andren get out the last two bags. She found Magnar next to her, and she smiled at her friend. "Thank you for your help."

Magnar folded all her arms and studied Charlie for a moment. "Are you sure about staying here?"

Glancing at Raine and Andren, who waited for her, she nodded at Magnar and replied, "I'm good. Just take care of Starr for me."

Magnar nodded. "Message me if things change."

Charlie held out her arm and promised, "I will." Her offered arm was taken, but she was yanked into a hug that erased their earlier disagreement about sex. After they separated, she joined Andren and Raine, heading to the waiting truck that would take them back to the city. Once loaded in the truck bed, she watched Magnar take off and return to the stars, a place that Charlie loved.

The ride to Tarrak was colder than seven days ago. It was hard to imagine that things had changed so fast on the planet, but winter was harsher on Kander than Earth. Peering up from her huddled spot, Charlie studied the initial grey buildings of the ancient city. After they past the newest structures, the Great Gate came into view and brought Charlie the barest hint of relief, until the desire to find Kal returned with full force. She felt like a hooked fish being reeled in by someone or something.

Departing the truck should have felt normal after so many times, but Charlie was driven by the taut line pulling at her. She ignored Raine's yell for her to grab her bag and instead ran into the Great Tower, then raced up to the elevator lobby. Growling at the slow elevator, she kept tapping it until it was in front of her. She hopped into the lift, threw the gate closed, and twisted the knob for the fifty-second floor. The ride up the tower was agonizing, and Charlie paced in the tight confines.

Once out of the elevator, she jogged the short distance to the sealed office doors and startled the guards. Undeterred by them, Charlie said, "I need to see the High Commander."

The left guard exchanged a glance with the right, then said, "The High Commander is—"

"Let her in," ordered a familiar voice from in the office.

Charlie eyed the door that was pushed open by a guard. She took her first steps into the office and already sensed the disconnect before she saw Dorlon sitting behind Kal's desk. When the door sealed shut, she parted her lips to speak, but her body's pull distracted her.

"You're back." Dorlon stood from the desk chair and came around to the front of it. "Were you successful then?"

"Ja," Charlie whispered. Her brow throbbed from the strong furrow across it. "Where is Kal?"

Dorlon folded her arms and canted her head. "It's good to see you too, Charlie."

Nearing her friend, Charlie tried to read Dorlon's guarded expression and asked, "Where is Kal?" Her skin crawled, burning with need.

Dorlon leaned against the desk and gripped the edge with both her hands. "She's in Barrik for the nineth."

Charlie's mind skipped to the other capital in the province of Drakko that was located antipode of Tarrak. It was a younger city situated in a mountainous region that required many days to travel to. She lowered her eyes to Dorlon's right hand and noticed it was fisted and twitched, which made Charlie's lip curl after she recalled her friend's tic. "Bullshit!" Dorlon went wide eyed and flinched from the challenge, confirming Charlie's accusation. "I know when you're lying." The string in her tightened and choked her, making her breathe harder. "Tell me where she is."

Dorlon lifted her chin and warred with Charlie's demand.

"I need to see her." Charlie curled her hands at her side. "Tell me where she is, Dorlon."

"You can see her when she returns in a nineth," Dorlon stated, her voice firm and strong.

Charlie fought with the tug in her body, trying to ignore its demands. But then she started trembling, and her desire to see Kal turned into a hungry need. "Where is Sumner?" she yelled, ready to shake it out of her friend.

"Sumner?" Dorlon whispered, her hardened expression falling away and her eyes sinking into the past. She placed a hand over her heart and gasped before saying, "Sumner was her old name." When she focused on Charlie again, her face darkened, and a certain spark entered her eyes. "How did you learn her old name?"

Charlie was breathing heavy and took a step back. "Just tell me where she is, Dorlon."

Dorlon pushed off the desk and closed the distance between them. "This is your fault." Judgment passed her features and centered on Charlie.

"What?" Charlie shook her head and felt her strength weaken under Dorlon's predatory stare.

"Tell me you didn't do this to her," Dorlon pleaded, her canines showing in a silent snarl. "But I know you did it. There were so many clues, and I ignored them all." She growled and shook her head. "I should have known when she refused to let anyone else carry you out of the woods." At Charlie's bewildered look, she said, "Kal was weak after healing your body and bringing you back. But she insisted on carrying you to the truck. She watched over you every night until you woke up." She neared Charlie and whispered, "Then I smelled her scent all over your jacket."

Charlie held up her hands and back-stepped, but Dorlon advanced on her. At the mention of her jacket, she recalled the morning Dorlon saw her off and had been sitting in the chair with her leather jacket. She groaned at her mistake; she and Kal hadn't moved the jacket off the divan when they had sex. For hours, their combined scents had been smeared and marked on the jacket.

Dorlon backed Charlie up against the wall next to the doors. "How could you have sex with the High Commander?" she whispered, gripping Charlie's cheeks with both hands. "What were you thinking?"

"She asked me!" Charlie shoved Dorlon off and yelled, "I didn't ask!"

"But you took her offer!"

Charlie was panting and sweat rolled down her temple. Again the line inside her started pulling at her spirit, but she ignored it. "Ja, I took her offer… over and over." She fumed and realized how good it felt to say it aloud to someone, to not hide it. "I don't regret it."

Dorlon was seething and put space between them, standing by the sofa.

"Where is she, Dorlon?" Charlie growled when she was ignored again. "Where is she?"

Dorlon reappeared and shoved Charlie against the wall. "You don't get to come back here after what you've done and make demands." She bared her teeth at Charlie. "You will stay away from her, or I will have you locked up."

"Why is it such a big deal that I slept with her?" Charlie threw her arms in the air. "She's not a child you're protecting anymore!"

"It appears I still need to." Dorlon sneered and grabbed Charlie by her jacket, jerking their bodies together. "You have no idea what you've done, do you?"

"No!" Charlie broke their contact and glared at her friend. "I don't know why you're freaking out."

"Because you triggered her rut," Dorlon whispered, staring with cold eyes at Charlie.

Charlie's jaw dropped open, and her mind raced in several directions. The signals had been there, but she'd missed them. Kal's body temperature had been increasing, with minor sweating, and then Kal had attempted to attack Magnar, like an Alpha going into a rut. But Charlie had been too preoccupied with Starr's rescue mission. The realization hit her like lead, her guilt welling up inside her for not helping Kal sooner.

"I don't know how, but this is the first time it's happened to a Kal."

"How long ago?" Charlie asked, concern filling her voice. She groused when Dorlon ignored her so she tried again. "Dorlon, how long ago?"

Charlie touched her forehead, feeling the buildup of moisture. "Damn," she murmured and continued thinking about the new situation.

"I sent her away." Dorlon folded her arms. "People in Tarrak are being told she's in Barrik while people in Barrik are told—"

"That she's here." Charlie sighed and hoped that Dorlon was listening to her now. "Please tell me where she is, Dorlon. I can help her." Her hope faded when Dorlon started shaking her head.

"Help her?" Dorlon's voice was rising again. "You caused this."

"I didn't know!" Charlie took a deep breath, curbing her anger. She moved away from her friend and closed her eyes, trying to calm the heat in her, but it was so strong that it was making her desperate to locate Kal. "I can help her," she insisted with ferocity. "I have medication that can help with her rut." She always carried several of Starr's pills, just in case it struck Starr at a bad time.

"It's too late for suppressants. It's already started, and she has to ride through it."

"This is different medication," Charlie said, shifting closer to Dorlon. "It's a blocker. It'll kick in after a day and block most of the rut's effects on her so she can think more clearly." At least she was fairly certain it would work because it did for Starr, who had a different make-up from Kal. Still, it was worth trying if it meant Kal could gain control of her rut. "Then she can return here before anyone notices what's happened to her."

Dorlon was still breathing heavily but broke away and went back to the sofa, gripping it with both hands. "This could only be the start." She peered over her shoulder at Charlie. "And if that's true, people will find out eventually that she's cycling."

Charlie swallowed and took small steps closer to Dorlon while she they spoke. "Then they'll ask why."

Dorlon turned and looked at Charlie. "And when they find out it was you…." She closed her eyes, slumped against the sofa, and started snarling. "Why did this happen?" she whispered, as if asking Kalatas for an answer.

"Let me go to her," Charlie said, pressing Dorlon. If Dorlon denied her, Charlie was certain she would burst with rage from the uncontrollable need to go to Kal.

"Joh." Dorlon glared and gave Charlie a warning look. "You caused this, and going to her will make it worse."

"She's suffering, and I have—"

"Joh!" Dorlon straightened up and said, "She will try to mate you, with or without the blockers."

Dorlon laughed and slipped past Charlie, heading to the desk. "Your kind is always so arrogant."

"Dorlon!" Charlie spun around and resisted throttling her friend. "I'm not being arrogant. And if you don't tell me where she is, I will find her myself." She saw Dorlon's hesitation and took advantage of it. "I can feel her, and I will find her." Nothing would stop her from finding Kal.

"Not if I lock you up." Dorlon stood by the desk, waiting for Charlie to make her next move.

Charlie looked up at the ceiling and wrestled with the burning need to leave and seek out Kal. She wanted her friend to agree so they could work together to help Kal. "Don't do this." She looked over at Dorlon again. "If you lock me up and she is rutting because of me, then when she finds out what you did to me…." She let Dorlon calculate the consequences, for them all. "We need to work together."

"I am trying to help my people by protecting her," Dorlon said, a snarl in her chest.

"Then let me help too!" Charlie walked over to Dorlon. "You can still trust me, Dorlon. Please tell me where she is, I'll go to her and get her to take the blocker."

"And what if she refuses?" Dorlon asked. She had a point; Alphas were prideful, even more so during a rut.

"She won't refuse." This time, Charlie felt arrogant, but she didn't care. Even if Kal didn't take the blocker, she would stay and help Kal through the rut. At least, she hoped she could handle it, even though she wasn't an Omega. "Please, Dorlon. I know you're trying to protect her but—"

"I'm trying to protect you both." Dorlon's cold expression cracked, and she grabbed Charlie's arms. "If she mates you, then everyone will know, you'll both be dead, and the planet in a civil war." She shook Charlie and asked, "Do you understand what this all means?"

"Ja," Charlie whispered, "Because I've spent a lot of hours freaking out about this exact thing happening." She took Dorlon's hands into hers, squeezing them hard. "Please, Dorlon. She needs me." And I need her, her conscience whispered back. She saw the opening in Dorlon's resistance, and she almost fell to her knees.

"She went about three hours from here, to a cabin." Dorlon pulled away from Charlie and went behind the desk, pulling open a drawer. "It's isolated, in the woods, and is far from everything and everyone." She returned with a folded cloth between her hands. "You can't use any tech. We can't risk someone tracking you." She opened the cloth and placed it in Charlie's hand. "This is the map to there."

Charlie studied the worn map that went farther north, to the outskirts of the colder regions. She blew out a breath but nodded and promised, "I'll get my stuff and go. I'll need a truck or…." She frowned at Dorlon's sudden smirk and her stomach pitched down.

"How are your horseback riding skills these days?"

Charlie yanked her leather jacket's zipper to her throat, keeping the cold at bay. Her breath was already starting to form in the late afternoon sunlight, which meant she didn't have much time before sunset. After glancing at the twin suns low on the horizon, she tugged on the horse's reins and retrieved the worn cloth from inside her jacket's pocket. Checking the map again, she confirmed that she was on the right path to the cabin hidden away in a heavily wooded area. Over two hours ago, she had left the gravel road that went to Tarrak, and she now followed markings.

"Come on, girl." Charlie patted the horse's neck and urged her to keep going through the woods. "We have to make it there before dark." For the past hour, she hadn't needed the map and could feel the string's pull in a clear direction. She was being drawn in closer to Kal with each passing heartbeat. She wanted to ride faster, but the forest was too dense.

Time felt like it was getting slower but then the distinct scent of smoke filled Charlie's lungs. She urged Dorlon's horse to trot up the embankment, not caring about the dangers. She ducked under branches, and the horse jumped over a fallen tree, halting when Charlie jerked back on the reins at the crest of the hill. Down below was a log cabin that reminded Charlie of the ones she and her parents would escape to from the world.

At the bottom of the hill, light flickered between the openings in the closed shutters. Smoke twisted out of the chimney and climbed past the brown and yellow tree leaves. Next to the cabin was a small stable, and behind both structures was a creek. It invited Charlie down the hill, but she first went to the stable. She hastened to untack the horse while her entire body trembled… but not from the cold. Her stomach churned as she restrained herself from seeing Kal, who was so close. Once Charlie had the saddlebags on her shoulders, she left the stable and went to the cabin, her stomach settling as she neared the door.

Within a few steps, the wooden door jerked open, and a familiar figure filled the doorway. Charlie's breath caught in her throat, the urging string tightening with pain and nearly bursting inside her. She dug her nails into the saddlebags, feeling her heart beat with wild excitement. She wanted to launch into Kal's arms, breathe in her spicy scent, and stumble into the cabin for a night she would never forget. However, she remained rooted, waiting for Kal's first move.

Kal appeared to glow in the late afternoon sunlight, highlighting every beautiful muscle on her exposed arms. Her hair was untamed, face flushed, and her skin glistened with sweat. She radiated power from her hungry Alpha, unleashed by the rut.

After breathing in her lover's sweet scent, Kal's voice rumbled with want and fire. "Charlie."

Thank you for reading Come to My Door! If you enjoyed the story, please take a moment to leave an honest review at your favorite retailer. Your review makes a difference, helping new readers determine whether or not this book is for them. I truly appreciate the support.

Come to My Door is only the second installment of The Alpha God series. To continue enjoying Charlie and Kal's story, please pre-order Book 3, Born to Be Mine. Expected release is scheduled for April 2020.

Lexa Luthor is an avid writer and reader of the Omegaverse trope especially including F/F pairing. In her books, each main character(s) is a strong-willed female, who navigates difficult situations but always ends up finding love with their mate. Every tale has a twist and is gripping, sexy, and even a bit adventurous.

When not writing, Lexa enjoys binge watching television shows like Game of Thrones, Gentleman Jack, or The L Word. Her other favorite hobbies are playing cornhole, rooting for the Kansas City Chiefs, and laying around the pool in the summer. At times, Lexa finds time to read romances (both dark and fluffy) and great sci-fi books but nothing else can beat a steamy, downright erotic F/F romance with biting, knotting, and slightly possessive love.